A man buys a magic necklace from a strange little magic shop

--------------------

Dean frowned slightly as he walked along the city sidewalk, thankful that his work day was over but less than pleased by how his day had gone. At 28 years old, and having worked as clerk at the company for five years, he had expected to get the promotion which had instead gone to the director's second cousin.

"Work sucks," Dean frowned, shaking his head. It wasn't fair that his boss could hire some relative, and bring him into the company ahead of everyone who had been working their asses off there for years. "But such is life."

Then Dean smiled a little, realizing that it wouldn't be much longer before he was home. Maybe his girlfriend Alice would have dinner ready and on the table for him. It was definitely something to look forward to since she was such a good cook.

Suddenly, a woman came running out of the shop that he was walking past, crying out, "YES!" She has an expression of incredible excitement on her face as she hurried away.

"What the...?" Dean paused, looking to the shop that she had just come out of, wondering what could have made her so excited.

It looked like an ordinary store front, with the glass display windows and a sign that proclaimed, "CHIFF'S MAGIC EMPORIUM," with another sign below that which said that it was the grand opening.

"Some kind of magic shop," Dean mused, wondering what could have gotten that woman so excited. The more he thought about it, the more curious he became. "It won't hurt to check it out..."

Once Dean was inside, his curiosity turned more to confusion. It was a small shop that was almost entirely empty. There was one rack with a few strange looking items covering it, but other than that, there was no sign of any merchandise. Nothing seemed to indicate what might have caused that woman to go running out of the store in excitement, unless perhaps she worked for a competitor.

Then Dean turned his attention to the counter, which was, like the rest of the store, uncluttered by merchandise. The only things on the counter were the cash register and a golden bird cage, which looked like something he would expect to see a tweety bird inside. However, behind the counter stood a gorgeous blonde woman who looked to be in her mid-twenties. She was watching him with an expression of amusement.

"You don't seem to have much to sell," Dean commented, smiling at her to take the sting out of it.

"It's not the quantity of my merchandise which matters," the woman winked at him, "It's the quality... And I assure you, you won't find items like this just anywhere..."

"What kind of magic tricks do you sell?" Dean asked, glancing to the shelf which was covered with varied nick nacks and baubles, looking more as though they belonged in an antique store than a magic shop.

"No tricks," the woman grinned, "Magic. I sell genuine magic here."

"Okay," Dean responded with a weak smile. He looked around again, "The sign said Chiff's Magic Emporium... So, are you Chiff?"

"Guilty as charged," Chiff bowed her head. "But I see that I will have to do something about your skepticism. Here..." She gestured to the bird cage, "Look inside..."

Dean looked in the bird cage with a frown, expecting to see a canary or similar bird, though he gasped in surprise to see a tiny woman in there instead. She couldn't be more than 4 inches tall, and she was rocking back and forth on a little swing.

The tiny woman glared up at him and exclaimed, "What the fuck are you looking at?"

"What the...?" Dean blinked in surprise, sure that it had to be some sort of trick.

Chiff smiled and said, "Come on out Pip..."

The tiny woman climbed out of the cage and stood on the counter top so that Dean could get a better look at her. She had shoulder length green hair, a pair of black leather pants and a black halter top shirt. Then Dean noticed the wings which sprouted from her back, looking much like a dragonfly's.

"Holy shit," Dean gasped.

The tiny woman scowled and said, "Take a good look," slowly turning around so that he could see her even better.

Dean stared at her, noticing that she had a black tribal thorn tattoo around her right upper arm and a black dragon tattoo which stretched from her left upper arm, around her shoulder and down to her lower back. A tiny glint of silver caught his attention and he realized that she even had a navel ring, as well as multiple piercings on her pointed little ears.

"Happy now?" the tiny fairy demanded, flipping Dean off with both of her tiny hands.

"Careful Pip," Chiff cautioned her.

"Sorry ma'am," the fairy nodded to Chiff.

"Pip?" Dean asked.

"Short for pipsqueak," Chiff giggled.

"Don't call me that," Pip snapped, glaring up at Chiff.

"Would you prefer it if I called you Butterblossom?" Chiff teased her.

Pip paled slightly and quickly shook her head, "No ma'am..."

"As you can see," Chiff said, becoming a little more serious though still giving Dean a look of amusement, "magic does exist. Pip is proof of that. You see, pixie dust is quite valuable in the creation of many magical items, so she comes in quite handy."

Pip stood up as tall and straight as she could, proudly announcing, "I earn my keep..."

"Are you some kind of wizard or something?" Dean gasped, staring at Chiff.

Chiff burst out laughing, "No...I am not a wizard. I do sell certain magical artifacts though..."

"Like to the woman who left just before I came in?" Dean asked.

"I sold her a magic ring," Chiff smiled with a gleam in her eye. "But I think that I have something else for you..."

"What?" Dean frowned, curious but cautious at the same time.

"Have you ever heard of the Medallion of Zulo?" Chiff asked, reaching behind the counter and pulling out a beautiful golden medallion with a picture of a fairy engraved on it. "It is a very powerful artifact that is well known in certain circles. It has the power to completely transform your body..."

Dean stared at Chiff as though she might be crazy, but a quick glance at Pip, who stood there with a smirk on her face, was all the reminder he needed. There were definitely strange things at work there.

"What...? How does it work?" Dean carefully asked.

Chiff just smiled, "It is quite simple. You place the medallion around your neck, and if you touch a piece of clothing to it, you will transform into the last person to wear it. If you touch a piece of clothing which has never been worn to it, it transforms your body so that it will fit that clothing. And if you touch another person while wearing the medallion, the two of you would change into each other. However, after using the Medallion of Zulo, you must wait twelve hours before it will work for you again."

"Wow," Dean stared at the medallion in awe. The golden color gleamed in his eyes, seeming almost magical. But of course, according to Chiff, it was magical.

"And I will sell this marvelous piece of magic to you for no more than fifty dollars," Chiff grinned.

Dean stared at her, knowing that this sounded too good to be true. "If it does what you say, why in the world would you ever sell it...for any amount? Why wouldn't you use it yourself?"

"Who says that I didn't?" Chiff winked at him, then gestured down at her fantastic body, "Not very long ago, I looked quite a bit different... The fact is, I no longer need it, but I can still gain enjoyment in seeing someone else use it."

"If it works like you say..." Dean began.

Chiff grinned, "The Medallion of Zulo works exactly as I described. You see, I always make it an important point not to lie. You could say that it is a matter of honor..."

Dean nodded, glancing down at Pip and deciding that he believed her. "Okay," he agreed. "I'll buy it..."

As soon as Dean had paid for the medallion, he clutched it firmly in his hand, staring at what he knew was his greatest treasure. It was hard to believe that he'd bought it for only fifty dollars.

"I can't wait to show Alice," he grinned to himself as he left the store.

Once Dean was gone, Pip spread her dragonfly wings and flew up into the air until she was at the same height as Chiff's face. "You know mistress," she smirked, "This whole store thing is easier than I thought it would be... I mean, we just sit back and people come to us..."

"Yeah," Chiff sighed, looking just a little disappointed. "But I had hoped it would be a little more exciting..."

---------------------

"You have got to be kidding," Alice stared at Dean with an expression of stunned disbelief, "You actually believed that story?"

Dean frowned, suddenly wishing that he'd found a better way of explaining what had happened to his girlfriend. But however he explained it, he suspected that the results would have been the same skepticism. "It's magic..."

"There's no such thing as magic," Alice groaned, shaking her head in exasperation.

"But there was a fairy there," Dean tried to explain, "A real life, honest to God fairy... She was so tiny, and had these wings on her back. It was like seeing Tinkerbell in real life."

"Did you touch her?" Alice asked with a frown. Dean thought about it for a moment then shook his head. "Then it could have been some kind of trick or illusion. Maybe a Barbie that was made up..."

"No," Dean shook his head, "She was definitely real..."

"Then maybe some kind of trick with mirrors or holograms," Alice sighed.

Dean hated to admit it, but he knew that Alice was probably right. He could very well have been tricked, though he had a hard time believing it. That fairy girl Pip had looked so real...

"There is one way to find out for sure," Dean said, holding out the medallion which he had bought. "We can try it out."

Alice just rolled her eyes, "I guess that would prove it one way or another." She gave Dean a look that let him know that she was willing to humor him a little. Then she stared at the medallion for a moment before saying, "You know, that does look like real gold, but nobody would sell a gold necklace like this for fifty bucks."

"Maybe," Dean shrugged neutrally, not wanting to argue about whether he'd been made a fool of or not. He looked at Alice, slipped the medallion around his neck and said, "Here...touch this."

"What?" Alice blinked.

"It'll prove whether it works or not," Dean explained.

The moment that Alice placed her hand on the medallion, she yanked it back, "It shocked me..."

Dean nodded, having felt a bit of a tingle as well. However, he didn't notice any sudden transformation and let out a sigh.

"Well," Alice smirked, "I didn't suddenly turn into Angelina Jolie, or whomever else you were trying to turn me into."

"It doesn't work like that," Dean told her with a sigh of disappointment. "If it had worked like the woman who sold it to me said, it would have turned us into each other."

"Well, obviously it doesn't work," Alice frowned.

"I know," Dean shook his head, hardly able to believe that he'd been fooled so easily. And he had been so convinced that it would really work. "Maybe I can go and get my money back... Assuming that she's even still there."

Dean grumbled at himself in disgust, then sat down to think about what he was going to do. After a minute, he absently scratched his arm, only to realize that something was wrong. He'd actually scratched his skin.

"What...?" Dean looked down at his arm, amazed to see that almost all of his arm hair was gone, and what little that was left was pulling into his skin as he watched. He held his hand up and stared at the fingers, which were normally very short. But instead of the bitten ends that he usually saw, his fingernails were longer, reaching beyond the tips of his fingers and continuing to slowly grow in front of his eyes. "Holy shit."

"What?" Alice asked, "What's wrong?"

Dean stared at his hands for a moment more, noticing other changes occurring in them. "It's working," he finally told her, "The medallion is really working. It's just going slower than I expected."

"Don't joke about that," Alice sighed, "I don't want to talk about it anymore..."

But Dean jumped to his feet and hurried to Alice, "Look," he held out his hands, "They're changing..."

"Alice rolled her eyes and then suddenly blinked. "Hey... Your hair's longer..."

"I guess it is," Dean grinned as he tugged it, finding that it felt about an inch longer than normal. "And yours is shorter..."

Dean stood there for a moment, wondering what else was changing. He looked down at himself, having a hard time telling since he was fully dressed. But he did notice that his shoes were looser. He shook his feet and felt them slide around.

"My clothes feel tight," Alice exclaimed, staring at Dean in stunned amazement. "You... You look different. My God, I feel different..."

For a moment, Dean and Alice just stared at each other. Then as one, they turned and rushed to the big mirror which hung on the hallway wall. They stared at their reflections in silent awe, neither of them believing what they saw. Their faces...their bodies were changing as they watched.

"I'm getting shorter," Dean said after a few minutes, looking Alice straight in the eyes, "And you're getting taller..."

"My clothes are getting way too tight," she complained, beginning to take them off. "Damn, these are really pinching..."

"I'm starting to look more like you," Dean whispered, hesitantly touching the growing bumps on his chest. "Man this is weird..."

"You're telling me," Alice grimaced, looking a little worried, "Can we stop it? Can we change back?"

"I don't think we can stop it," Dean said, then paused to clear his throat as his voice was cracking and changing while he spoke. "But we can change back in twelve hours."

"Just great," Alice scowled, staring down at her crotch and her changing equipment.

"Look," Dean said, touching his ears, "I have your pierced ears." Then he noticed a familiar pattern forming around his upper left arm. "And look...I'm getting your tattoo..." He turned so that Alice could see her own tribal pattern tattoo wrapped around his upper arm instead of her own.

"It's real," Alice said as she slipped a hand between her legs and felt the changes that were finishing up there, "It's real... Magic is real..."

"I guess I wasn't tricked after all," Dean responded, feeling a bit smug about that.

Alice only nodded faintly before saying, "You've got to take me to this store some time. If they have a real live fairy there, I have GOT to see it..."

"Yeah," Dean grinned, "But she looks sort of like a goth version of Tinkerbell."

"I can't wait to see her," Alice responded.

Dean only nodded, looking down at himself and smiling, "I think it's almost done..."

"You look kind of short," Alice grinned down at him from his old height of 6 foot 1.

"I feel kind of short," Dean sighed. "I'm not used to being only 5 foot 6."

"A pair of high heels will help a little," Alice snickered, obviously trying to imagine Dean struggling with such a feminine pair of shoes.

"You do have a point," Dean frowned, looking down at himself. "We're going to have to wear each other's clothes until we can change back... I don't think that mine will fit me very well at the moment."

"This is really weird," Dean blushed, poking at his new breasts. "But it should be educational..."

"As long as we can really change back like you said," Alice gave him a steady look.

"We just use the medallion and touch each other again," Dean shrugged. "Nice and easy. We just have to wait twelve hours first."

"Twelve hours," Alice frowned thoughtfully. "I guess I can live with that. But that means that we'll both be late for work..."

"Unless we just call in sick," Dean grinned. "I call in for you, you call in for me..."

Alice just nodded, taking turns between staring down at her transformed body and staring at Dean. She shook her head in disbelief, hardly able to believe that everything that she'd ever believed about real and imaginary might be wrong. But she couldn't deny this.

"Well," Dean said as he started towards the bedroom, "I'm going to get dressed... I never thought I'd be wearing your clothes..." He shook his head in disbelief, then gave Alice a look of amusement.

"I'll help you," Alice shrugged as she joined him, "With all of your vast experience in removing bras, I just have to watch you trying to put one on..."

"If nothing else," Dean commented with a wry smile as he stared down at himself and felt up his new breasts, "This is going to be interesting.

--------------------

Dean stared into the bathroom mirror, hardly able to believe that he saw Alice's reflection instead of his own. He adjusted Alice's bathrobe which he was currently wearing, amazed to see his girlfriend doing the same in front of him.

"Incredible," he whispered with a faint smile.

The former man had spent the entire night as Alice, and had even taken his morning shower as her. Of course, he could have waited until he changed back to normal before taking his shower, but he had thought that doing it in Alice's body would be a little more interesting.

"And quite an experience," he mused aloud.

Then Dean thought about how strange it had been since he and Alice had turned into each other. Sleeping next to each other had been a bit awkward, though neither of them any interest in trying sex out as each other. The very thought was just a bit too weird for either of them to give much consideration to.

"It's almost time to change back to normal," Dean grinned, "The twelve hours is almost up..."

When Dean went to the living room to remind Alice about their pending return to normalcy, he was a little surprised to see her sitting there in his boxer shorts and holding one of her bras up to her now flat chest. She immediately blushed when she noticed him in the room.

"I just feel odd like this," Alice quickly explained. "I'm used to having a bit more up here..."

"I know what you mean," Dean gave a weak smile, patting the area of his crotch, "I'm kind of missing something that I'm used to as well."

"I was thinking," Alice mused, giving Dean a faint grin, "We both have the day off since we called in sick... So we don't really have to change back right away. Why don't we have a little fun with...?"

Dean thought about it for a moment, "Okay... What did you have in mind?"

Alice just gave him a broad grin at that, then reached behind her and pulled out a package. "I got this as a gag gift during a friend's bachelorette party." She held the unopened package out and Dean saw that it was a bra, the cheap kind that could be bought at novelty or costume shops, and it was labeled GG cup. "Well...," she blushed, "I always wondered what I would look like with big breasts."

"I can't wait to see you with them," Dean grinned, wondering what Alice would look like with such enormous breasts.

"Actually," Alice gave him a mischievious grin, "I was thinking more along the lines of you... This way I can get a better view of what they'd look like."

Dean gulped as he realized what she had in mind. "I don't think so..."

"Come on," Alice teased him, "I bet you're curious about what I'd look with them too... And maybe after we change back to normal, I try them myself..."

Dean thought about it for a moment, then slowly nodded his agreement. He was uncomfortable enough as it was, and he knew that this was going to make it even worse. However, he couldn't deny the excitement of playing around with the Medallion of Zulo as well, of becoming someone else for a little while.

"On one condition though," Dean grinned at her, deciding that if he was going to be a bit uncomfortable for the next twelve hours, so was she.

"Just a minute," Dean told her before rushing into his bedroom and digging through a box in the back of his closet. Once he found what he was looking for, he returned to the living room and held out an old jacket, "This..."

"Okay...," Alice responded slowly, a look of confusion on her face.

"Once upon a time, this was my favorite jacket," Dean told her. "I wore it all the time, until I finally outgrew it. I think that the last time I wore it, I was about thirteen or so..."

"And you want me to turn into a thirteen year old version of you?" Alice blinked in surprise.

"Yep," Dean grinned. "I want to see if it still looks as stylish on me as I always thought it did back then..."

Alice rolled her eyes and then looked at the jacket for a moment. And as she looked back at the novelty bra, she grinned, "Deal..."

Once the twelve hour limit was up a short while later, Dean held the bra up and stared at it skeptically. He didn't really like the idea of doing this, but he had agreed. So with a nervous scowl, he touched it to the medallion he wore around his neck.

"I can feel it starting," Dean exclaimed.

Dean felt a strange tickling in his chest and he knew that his breasts were beginning to grow. He cupped them and felt them swelling in his palms. Within just a minute, they were noticeably bigger, even through the bath robe that he was still wearing.

"It feels pretty funny," he commented, not wanting to admit that it was just a little erotic at the same time.

"Incredible," Alice said, staring at his chest with rapt attention.

Dean's chest continued to swell until his breasts became tight within the robe...and they still continued. Dean grimaced and opened the front of the robe to give them more room, feeling just a little embarrassed as he did so. However, he couldn't help but staring down at them in awe.

"They're getting kind of heavy," he grimaced as he sat down.

"I think those things would kill my back," Alice gasped.

"They already are," Dean told her with a weak smile.

Once the changes were finished, Dean stared at his large chest in amazement, "Damn, I'm as big as a stripper."

"Maybe you can do a lap dance for me," Alice teased him.

Dean just grinned at her and took off the medallion, "I believe it's your turn..."

"Great," Alice rolled her eyes, accepting the medallion and slipping it around her neck. And as she touched Dean's old jacket to the medallion, she told him, "At least now I'll be able to see what you looked like when you were a kid..."

At first, Dean didn't see any difference in Alice, and when he did start noticing the changes, they were subtle. Since she already looked like him and all she was doing was becoming younger, the transformation wasn't nearly as dramatic as his own. But after a few minutes, it became apparent that she was becoming younger at a rate of 2 years for every minute.

"Wow," Dean exclaimed as he stared at Alice, who now looked as though she were only 18 years old and still getting younger.

"It's not too bad so far," she told him, then paused, "Oh...I'm starting to shrink..."

Alice continued to shrink, to become shorter, skinnier and younger, until she looked like a skinny 13 year old boy. Dean just stared at her in amazement, vaguely remembering that face from a few of his mom's photo albums.

"It looks like I'm a kid," Alice told him.

"Yeah," Dean grinned at her, "This is kind of interesting..."

Dean stood up to go to Alice but nearly lost his balance. He grimaced, feeling so top heavy that he might just fall on his face. Alice saw his expression and burst out laughing.

"How can women deal with these things?" he grimaced.

"Most don't have to," she pointed out, "At least not in that kind of size... I think you'll need a bra for support..." Then she paused, "Oh, I don't have any bras...or even shirts that will fit you now."

"Oh yeah," Dean frowned, "What about that one," he pointed to the bra which had caused his transformation.

"That's just a novelty," Alice pointed out, "It's not made to be used for real... I mean, it's not designed to be able to give support. Any bra that could handle those babies would be custom made and very expensive."

"Good point," Dean sighed, "But what am I going to wear then? I guess I'm stuck around the house for twelve hours..."

"Like you really want to go out, looking like that?" Alice grinned at him.

"Good point," Dean repeated with an embarrassed grin. "Actually, I think I have an extra large sweater that might cover these..."

"But what am I going to wear?" Alice frowned, "Your clothes are too big for me now...except for this jacket."

"It should be a bit tight too," Dean grinned at her, "I stopped wearing it when I outgrew it... But I think that you might fit in your own clothes..."

Alice stared at Dean for a moment, then asked, "So, if I'm wearing my own clothes, does that make me a cross dresser?"

"I don't know," Dean grinned at her, "But since neither of us has much good clothes, we might as well stay home for the day... It's not like I'm eager to go out in public and have people staring at my chest..."

"I don't know," Alice grinned, "It might be fun watching you get stared at. But you do have a point, so I guess we stick around here until we change back..."

"Oh fun," Dean sighed, "But at least we have some movies we can watch..."

--------------------

"It's about time," Dean said as he looked at the clock with a grin. "We should be able to use the medallion again in just a few minutes."

"Good," Alice responded, "I'm a little tired of being a guy, much less a thirteen year old version of you."

"I can't wait to get these things off my chest," Dean groaned as he stood up, nearly losing his balance again. "Damn, they're so awkward... I mean, they stick out so far..."

"They are kind of fun to watch though," Alice commented, then paused to blush bright red. "What the hell am I thinking? Your teenage hormones must be getting to me."

Dean just laughed, "Just wait until you start fantasizing about every girl you walk past. THEN you know you're a teenage boy..."

"I can hardly wait," Alice responded sarcastically, rolling her eyes. "At least we'll both be back to normal in a bit..."

Dean nodded in complete agreement and went to get the medallion, then paused when he didn't see it on the coffee table. He frowned, looking around the living room but seeing no sign of the gold metal. With a scowl, he looked under the coffee table, then under the couch, getting more and more worried as he did so.

"It's gone," Dean gasped, looking around the living room again, just on the verge of panic. "It's disappeared..."

He gulped, horrified of the thought of what might happen if he lost the Medallion of Zulo. He'd not only be stuck as Alice, but a ridiculously large busted one. His heart felt as though it were jumping into his throat.

"Relax," Alice told him, holding up the golden medallion, "It just got stuck between the couch cushions..."

"Thank God," Dean sighed, feeling a little foolish for nearly panicking like that, though he was more than thankful that it had been for nothing.

Alice looked at the clock and smiled, "Good... It's been twelve hours..."

With that, Alice gave Dean a broad grin and slipped the medallion around her neck, quickly touching it with a shirt that she had taken from her closet a short while earlier. She stood there expectantly, but when nothing seemed to have changed yet ten minutes later, she scowled.

"Is it working?" she demanded, "Am I changing back?"

"I...I don't think so," Dean stared at her, "Maybe you need to touch it again."

Alice nodded and touched the shirt to the medallion again, then sat there waiting, this time much more impatiently. But it soon became obvious that she was not changing again. She quickly ran to their bedroom and repeated the process with one piece of clothing after another, none of which had the desired effect.

"It's not working," Alice exclaimed, looking more than a little worried.

"Let me try it," Dean gulped, taking the medallion from her and putt his own shirt to it. But as with Alice, nothing happened. "Maybe it hasn't been twelve hours yet... Or maybe it just needs a little longer..."

"Maybe," Alice scowled nervously.

Dean and Alice waited for another hour, nervously staring at the medallion the entire time. And once they were sure that it had been more than twelve hours since their changes, something which they had already been sure of, they tried again, to no better effect.

"It's not working," Dean cried out frantically, "We've tried everything..."

Alice only nodded. They had each tried touching nearly every piece of clothing that they owned, touching each other's clothing, and even touching each other. But nothing worked. The medallion showed not the slightest sign of being anything other than a normal golden necklace. Each failed attempt only made them more worried.

"It didn't work," Alice whispered, finally collapsing onto the couch in defeat, a horrified expression on her face.

"Maybe," Dean gulped, trying to grab for any idea that he could, "Maybe we tried it too early, but it still counts that as the attempt... Maybe we have to wait another twelve hours to try it again..."

"Maybe," Alice responded without much confidence. "I guess we don't have any choice but to wait and try it..."

"Great," Dean scowled, carefully setting the medallion back onto the coffee table. He looked to the clock, taking a mental note as to the time so that they could wait at least twelve more hours, without trying it too early. "I guess that means that we have to wait till tomorrow."

Alice just stared at him and his large breasts before muttering, "Great..."

--------------------

Dean sat back and stared at his feminine fingers and manicured nails, all of which he had now possessed for over 24 hours. His eyes kept darting to the clock, which had passed the 12 hour mark a few hours earlier. However, he and Alice had wanted to give the medallion just a little more time...just in case.

"About lunch time," Dean commented. The last time he and Alice had tried the medallion had been at 10 PM the night before, and it was just short of 14 hours since. "Maybe we should try again first."

"Good idea," Alice agreed.

Dean put his hands on his large breasts, eager to get rid of them. Sure, they felt rather nice when he played with them, but they were so big and awkward. Then there was the fact that they had made it extremely difficult to get any sleep the night before. He hadn't been able to get comfortable, and when he had accidentally rolled over onto them...

"So long suckers," Dean muttered as he cupped his breasts, smiling at the thought of being flat-chested again. "Soon you'll be back where you belong... Not on me."

After staring down at his breasts for a moment, Dean finally reached for the medallion. He held it in front of him for just a few seconds before slipping it around his neck. And with a silent prayer, he touched one of his shirts to it.

"I don't feel anything," he said after a minute. He scowled and clenched his fists, stopping when his longer nails nearly drew blood. "Please work..."

Dean remained where he was for half an hour, growing more and more worried with each passing minute. It was obvious that his idea hadn't worked. The medallion still wasn't changing him back.

"Let me," Alice said, not sounding very hopeful. Ten minutes later, she was shaking her head, "Damn... It's not working."

"What are we going to do?" Dean cried out, looking at Alice hopefully. "We can't be stuck like this..."

"Damn medallion," she spat out bitterly. Then she suddenly stared at Dean, "We can go to the place you got it from... They should know how to fix this..."

"Yeah," Dean brightened. Then he suddenly paused, "Oh shit..."

"What?" Alice demanded.

"I don't remember where the store is," Dean gasped, staring at her in surprise. "I knew where it was just a minute ago, but now..." He shook his head, "It's like I've just forgotten..."

"Great," Alice scowled, taking a deep breath. "You told me that you found it while walking home from work. All we need to do is follow that route..."

Dean nodded at that, not feeling any better. In fact, he was even more worried. Why would he suddenly forget the location of a store that he'd known EXACTLY where it was? That seemed just as odd as the medallion suddenly not working.

"We can try looking for it in a bit," Dean frowned. "At the moment, I don't feel much like going out..."

For the next hour, they just remained where they were, cursing at the medallion and both pleading and threatening it, trying anything to get it to work again. But the medallion refused to do anything other than act like an ordinary piece of jewelry.

Then there was a knock on the door. Dean and Alice stared at each other for a moment before she went to answer it. Dean quickly adjusted the extra large sweater that he was wearing, hoping that his nipples weren't too visible, then went to see who it was himself.

"Who is it?" Dean asked cautiously, not wanting anyone to see him like that but knowing that he couldn't run away from the whole world, especially if he was going to be stuck like that.

"How should I know?" Alice snapped, "I haven't opened the door yet..."

When Alice opened the door a moment later, they saw a strange man standing there. He looked to be in his late twenties or early thirties, with long blond hair. His clothes, which included a long overcoat and fedora hat, were all gray.

"It appears that I'm too late," the man in gray said with a scowl as he looked at both Dean and Alice. "Damn..."

"What?" Dean blinked, wondering who this stranger was.

"Excuse me," he took off his hat. "My name is Joshua and I'm here to help. May I come in?"

"What?" Alice gasped, "Who are you? What do you want?"

"I believe that I already answered both of those questions," Joshua gave her a weak smile. "But to be more specific, I am someone who knows that you have had an encounter with magic, and who wishes to help you."

"Um...come in," Dean gasped, staring at Joshua in amazement.

"I see that you have both been quite transformed," Joshua frowned as he looked them over, a speculative look on his face. "Can you tell me exactly what caused this?"

"The Medallion of Zulo," Dean responded quietly, remembering what Chiff had said about it being well known in certain circles. "We used the Medallion of Zulo, but it stopped working."

"You have the Medallion of Zulo?" Joshua asked with a look of surprise on his face. "May I see it?"

Alice stared at him for a moment, then rushed pick it off of the coffee table and hand it to him, "Here it is..."

Joshua stared at the medallion for a moment, scowling as he did so. "This isn't the Medallion of Zulo..." He looked at Dean and then Alice, "It's a cheap knock-off... Ironically, the real Medallion of Zulo looks much less expensive..."

"What? Dean and Alice both gasped at the same time.

"This isn't a very good forgery," Joshua commented as he carefully examined it, "Whoever created this medallion made it so that it does possess the powers of the original... But this will only work for several days and seems to have been intentionally designed to stop working the moment that someone tries using it to return to their original form."

Dean stared at the medallion in disbelief, then at Joshua. "That's... My God... That's horrible..."

"Where did you get this?" Joshua demanded an intense look in his eyes.

"A store," Dean gulped.

"In a mall?" Joshua asked. "Was the salesman an old man?"

"No," Dean shook his head, "It was a place called Chiff's Magic Emporium..."

"Chiff," Joshua grimaced, shaking his head.

Alice blurted out, "You know her?"

"I know of her," Joshua admitted, "Though I have never met her in person. She is a trickster..."

"She did this to us on purpose?" Dean gasped. "My God... And she made a big point about telling me that she doesn't lie..."

Joshua frowned and gave Dean a sympathetic look. "She doesn't lie... Or at least she has that reputation. From what I've heard about her, she does things like this as some sort of game and like any game, it has rules, even if they are self-imposed ones. Apparently, she thinks it's more sporting to trick people without actually lying to them."

"Oh she lies," Dean spat out bitterly, getting angrier by the moment, "She told me that this was the Medallion of Zulo."

"Did she?" Joshua asked with a sigh, "Or did she just show it to you while talking about the Medallion of Zulo..."

Dean was about to argue that she had lied to him, when he realized that Joshua was right. She hadn't actually SAID that this was the Medallion of Zulo. He'd just assumed that when she was talking about it.

"The evil bitch," Dean spat out bitterly.

"She's not really evil," Joshua scowled. Then at Dean and Alice's disbelieving looks, he continued, "She's not really malicious...not that it changes the effects of what she does. She plays tricks on people for her own amusement. Sometimes the results can be good, sometimes bad. She doesn't seem to really care which, just as long as she is entertained."

"If you know all this," Alice asked Joshua with a scowl, "Do you know how to get it working again...or to at least change us back to normal?"

Joshua stared at them both for a moment, then gently shook his head. "No," he said quietly, an expression of great regret on his face. "I fear that this is far beyond my abilities. This may be a forgery, but the magic within it was quite strong."

"You can't change us back?" Dean gasped. "I thought you said that you were here to help..."

"I am here to help," Joshua responded sadly, "But there is nothing that I can do as far as your changes are concerned. I fear that you will both remain as you now are..."

"WHAT?" Dean and Alice gasped at once.

Joshua shook his head, then reached into his pocket, pulling out a business card that he handed to Dean. "It seems that you will need some custom clothing... Call this person... He owes me a large favor and will help set you up with some initial custom bras... If you call today, you can probably expect them to arrive tomorrow."

"Oh shit," Dean gulped as he stared down at his large chest, horrified at the thought of having those things for the rest of his life.

"I would caution against surgical reduction," Joshua scowled, "When magical is concerned, such things have a tendency of backfiring..."

"Oh shit," Alice exclaimed, staring at Dean's chest, then down at herself.

"For you," Joshua frowned, "I can arrange a new legal identity... Perhaps as the younger brother of Dean... That should only take several days..."

"But we have to get back to normal," Dean pleaded, "I can't be stuck like this... I can't..."

"Unfortunately, there's nothing I can do," Joshua shook his head. "If you were to find the real Medallion of Zulo, it will work for you...unless you are pregnant or menstruating." He looked at Dean, who suddenly went pale at those two concepts. "However, it is difficult to locate and even more difficult to hold onto. It would likely be a wasted effort, but if you try to find it, I wish you luck."

"But what are we going to do?" Dean cried out.

Joshua gave them both a very sympathetic look as he answered, "Try to adjust. Try to find a way to live with how you were changed. Because trust me...it could have been MUCH worse. I wish you luck." And with that, Joshua slowly turned and left, his last words being a muttered, "I hate magic..."

"What are we going to do?" Dean demanded of Alice, clutching his breasts, "I can't be stuck like this. I look like some kind of stripper... What are we going to do?"

"I don't know," Alice answered quietly. "I don't like being stuck as a kid...or as a boy. But it doesn't look like we have any choice." She wiped the tears from her eyes, "I guess... I guess we should do what that Joshua guy said..."

"What?" Dean stared at her, "You think that we should just get used to this and go on with our lives?"

"Hell no," Alice scowled, "I mean, go find the real Medallion of Zulo..."

Dean stared at her for a moment before nodding his agreement. "Sounds good to me." Then he stared down at his protruding chest, shook his head and muttered, "Damn, I hate magic..."

------------------------

Inside of a small store, with only one shelf full of merchandise, a beautiful blonde woman stood behind the counter, her eyes gleaming with amusement as she talked with her latest costumer.

"Trust me," Chiff smiled at the young man on the other side of the counter, "That magic ring you just bought from me is very special. I'm sure that once you use it, it will be quite a memorable experience."

"Thank you," the young man grinned, greedily clutching his purchase in his palm as he rushed out of the store.

"So," Pip asked with a smirk as she watched the customer leave, "What does that ring do?"

"I don't know," Chiff shrugged.

"What?" Pip blinked in surprise.

Chiff opened the wooden box that she'd taken the ring from before giving it to the customer and revealed that there were a dozen more rings inside, each looking quite a bit different from each other. Some looked cheap and gaudy, while others looked delicate and expensive.

"I bought a bunch of surplus rings from that old guy in the bathrobe," Chiff grinned. "It's kind of fun to be surprised by what they can do..." Then she sighed, "I don't know how that guy can handle running a store all of the time though. It's so BORING..."

Pip just stared up at Chiff and shook her head, "I thought that it was easy... We just sit back and wait for people to come here... Would you rather keep dropping magic rings on the sidewalk in front of people, or selling them to pawn shops...?"

"Good point," Chiff frowned, "Variety is the spice of life after all..." Then she gestured to the door, "Can you turn the sign? I think I'm done for the day."

"Whatever," Pip sighed, flying to the door and flipping over the sign so that it said 'closed' from the outside.

Chiff just sat back on her stool and let out a long sigh. But as the air was expelled from her body, so too were years of age. In moments, she had youthened from a woman in her twenties into a girl of 14.

"That's much better," Chiff grinned, flipping her hair back and revealing her pointed ears. "It's easier to do business when I look that old, but it just ain't me..."

"So what now?" Pip asked, "We going to hang around this place for a bit longer? I kind of like the idea of having a permanent place to work from..."

"Maybe," Chiff shrugged, "But you know how easily I get bored..."

"No shit," Pip sighed.

Chiff ignored her and continued with a broad wave of her hand, "Maybe I'll sell a few things to pawn shops. Maybe I'll give a bodyswap rock to some kid. Hell, I might even go and open another shop somewhere else... I guess it just depends on the whim that strikes me..."

Pip nodded, glancing to the box full of magic rings. "Just out of curiosity," she started, "Why the fuck would you buy a bunch of surplus magic rings from someone, when you can easily make them yourself?"

"It's easier this way," Chiff grinned.

"Just great," the pixie muttered, "I'm not only stuck in indentured servitude to a minor chaos goddess...but to a lazy one at that."

"Watch it," Chiff gently cautioned her, "I am not minor..."

Pip just rolled her eyes, "Whatever you say Miss Chiff... Whatever you say..."

The End

Ellis is working in a book store when several people start arriving, each looking for a mysterious book. He soon finds himself in over his head.

-------------------

I leaned back slightly and took a bite of my sandwich, not taking my eyes from the page of the book that I was currently reading. I was in the middle of my lunch but couldn't actually leave for it since I was the only one in the store at the moment. But that was fine with me as I wanted to finish up my book anyway.

My name is Ellis Meyers, and I am a 6 foot tall, 19-year-old with glasses and dark hair. I'm also a bookworm, which explains why I chose to work at a used book store in order to earn enough money for college.

"Let's see," I mused as I flipped the page of my book, pausing to take another bite from my sandwich. "Do I finish the chapter now, or come back to it later?" Of course, that was no choice at all and I continued to read.

Just then, the bell above the door began to ring as a customer entered the store. He had long blond hair and was wearing a gray overcoat and fedora type hat. There wasn't anything too unusual about the guy, at least not that I could see, but for some reason I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up.

The man stopped just inside of the store entrance and looked around silently. His eyes scanned the many racks of used books before he turned his attention to me. After removing his hat and stepping toward the counter where I was still eating my lunch, he stated, "I am looking for a book..."

I just stared at the man for a moment, thinking that it sounded like a dumb thing to say in a book store. We were surrounded by books of all sorts. "Any particular book?" I asked with a faint smile.

"Yes," he smiled back, "A very particular book. It is a very old book, bound in black leather and without any markings or writing on the outside. I was told that it had been delivered to this store."

"I haven't seen anything like that," I responded slowly, adjusting my glasses as I looked over the shelves. "I think I would have remembered if I had. Maybe Mr. Birch, the store's owner might have."

"May I speak with him?" the man in gray asked politely.

"He's not here today," I shrugged. "He only comes in a couple times a week."

"Then do you have a number I can use to contact him?" he asked me with a frown. "It is very urgent."

I knew Mr. Birch's phone number, but I wasn't about to give it to someone I didn't know, so I shook my head. "I can leave a message for him if you'd like though..."

"No thank you," the man in gray frowned, "I'll come back later. But if you see the book, please put it in a safe place for me. And whatever you do, don't open it. The pages are very...fragile."

The man in gray put his hat back on, gave me a nod and left the store. I just remained where I was, shaking my head in disbelief. "That's was weird..."

In spite of the strangeness of the situation, I didn't really spare much further thought on the man in gray or the book he was looking for. Instead, I went back to reading my own book, eager to find out how the main character would escape the vampire lord's stronghold and rescue the heroine.

But just forty minutes after the main in gray left, another strange customer came through the door. This one was a very sexy looking blond haired, blue eyed, teenage girl of about 14-years-old. She casually walked up to the counter, winked at me and said, "I'm looking for a book..."

"Let me guess," I sighed, "It's really old and has a black leather cover..."

"So you have seen it," she grinned at me with an almost predatory look. "Where is it?"

I blinked in surprise, not expecting that to actually be the book she was looking for. "Um...no," I responded, suddenly getting more curious about this book that they were looking for. "Someone else came in and asked for a book like that a little while ago. But like I told him, I haven't seen it."

"Really?" the girl asked, staring at me with such an intense look that I felt chills go down my spine. Then her demeanor changed back to being flirty again. She winked at me, "I believe you cutie... So, who else asked about the book?"

I stared at the girl for a moment, wondering if I should take her seriously, though something about her told me that I should. Finally, I shrugged, "Some guy wearing a gray trench coat."

"Ah," the girl gasped, her eyes going wide with a look of recognition. Then she abruptly turned and hurried out of the store, calling out, "Come Pip...the game is afoot."

Once the girl was gone, I shook my head again, wondering if someone was playing some kind of a joke on me. This was just a bit weird, with two people coming in and asking about a book that I'd never seen. "I have got to find out about this book..."

I tried going back to the book that I was reading but all I could think of was the one they had both been looking for. So after a short while, I started to look around the store, just in case I might have missed it. But I didn't see anything like the book the man in gray described to me.

It was then that UPS arrived with our weekly shipment, dropping a large box that was filled books. My heart jumped the moment I saw the delivery. And the moment that I had the box inside, I tore into it, finding what I was looking for right in the middle.

"Here it is," I exclaimed, carefully holding up the book.

The book was exactly as the man in gray had described it. It was about the size of a phone book and bound in black leather that didn't have a single marking on it. And though it seemed to be in good shape, it somehow felt very old.

"Let's see," I mused, deciding to ignore the man in gray's warnings about opening it. After all this, I wanted to see what the fuss was about. But after a moment, I found that the book wouldn't open. It was as though the cover and every single page had been glued together. "Just great," I grumbled. "Useless..."

I grumbled and set the book on the counter, feeling extremely disappointed. All that interest and excitement for nothing. After those people had both come in looking for it, I had half expected the book to be something like a first edition, signed copy of Lord of the Rings. But instead, it was a ruined book that wasn't good for anything, especially not reading.

After a few minutes of wallowing in my disappointment, I turned my attention back to the book I had been reading earlier. I had barely gone through one more chapter before the bell on the door started to ring again.

"Can I help you?" I asked, before I even saw who was there.

I looked up and realized that it was an old homeless man. Or at least I assumed that he was homeless since he seemed to fit nearly every bad stereotype about the homeless that I'd ever heard. He was dressed in clothes that could more accurately be described as rags, and he had a horrible stench about him as though he hadn't bathed in years. Then he looked at me and I saw his eyes...eyes which were wild and filled with insanity.

"Where's my book?" he suddenly demanded, spittle flying from his mouth, "Give me my book..."

Then he saw the book on the counter and lunged for it. "Hey," I snapped, moving faster and snatching it away.

"Give it to me," he spat out, drool dripping down his chin. "It's MINE! I want it!"

"Get out of here," I yelled, getting a bit scared. This guy was obviously crazy, and I didn't want any trouble with a crazy man, "Get out of here now or I'm calling the police..."

"Mine!" he shouted as he came at me like a rabid dog.

When the old man attacked me, I shoved him back as hard as I could. He staggered backwards and fell to the ground, though he immediately got back to his feet. He glared at me furiously, but slowly stepped back. His eyes darted to the book and I could see that he was thinking about coming after it again.

"I'm calling the police," I said, reaching for the phone.

The wild eyed old man glared at me some more, then in a strange sing-song tone, he called out some weird rhyme, "From dusk till dawn, thy form be gone. A busty wench you shall be...till you return my book to me..." And with that, he spat on the ground in front of me and turned to rush out the door.

"Weird," I gasped, setting the phone back down. "This day is getting way too weird..."

I stared at the book which was in such high demand, wondering why they all wanted it. A fairly normal looking guy, a teenage girl, and now some crazy old homeless man... What would make such different people all want a book that I couldn't even open?

After a minute, I decided that I'd had enough of the weirdness for one day. I didn't care if Mr. Birch liked it or not, but I was shutting the store up early and heading home. There was only so much that a guy could take.

Several hours later, I was back home in my small apartment, trying to relax but unable to stop thinking about the strange book and the people who were after it. I would have given the book a thorough examination if I'd been able, but I'd left it back at the shop so that wasn't an option.

"Maybe I should have brought it home with me," I thought aloud, suddenly paranoid that one of those people might break into the store and steal it. At the same time, I realized that Mr. Birch would definitely NOT be happy if I'd gone home with a possibly rare and expensive book.

I sighed and looked out the window, seeing that it was just beginning to get dark. I don't know why, but that realization sent a strange chill through my spine. For some strange reason, the fact that the sun was setting seemed more important.

"Great," I groaned as I got to my feet, "On top of everything else, I'm losing my mind..."

Just then, I suddenly felt a wave of dizziness rush over me. It felt as though the whole world was suddenly ripped out from under me and I was left afloat in a strange limbo. This state of being only lasted for a moment before reality snapped back in place, but it felt as though it were much longer.

"Holy shit," I gasped out, immediately realizing that something had changed...something important. My whole body felt different...radically different.

I looked down at myself and felt my heart jump into my throat. My eyes went wide in horror as I saw that my entire body had been transformed in impossible ways. A single glance was enough to reveal that my body wasn't my body... It was as though I had suddenly become someone else. Someone who was obviously female at that.

"Impossible," I whispered in stunned confusion.

For a moment, I just stood there motionless, continuing to stare down at myself. I was completely and totally naked, with every stitch of my clothing having vanished during the strange reality shift. And since I was naked, I could see my altered body in complete and total clarity. It was a female body, very female and very sexy looking.

"Oh shit," I gulped, turning and rushing to the bathroom in order to see myself in the mirror.

Even before I saw the mirror, I realized that I was shorter than normal as well. Everything I saw looked several inches higher than was normal. I was too frantic to give it much thought, but a part of me realized that I was now about 5 foot 8.

Then I stared into the bathroom mirror and froze, my eyes going wide in disbelief as I soaked in every detail of my sudden transformation. The woman who stared back from the mirror was very sexy looking, with long, platinum blond hair, big blue eyes, pouty lips, and a killer body with big boobs.

"I look like some kind of stripper," I gasped.

No sooner had those words left my mouth when I felt another strange sensation. The odd vertigo hit me again and I suddenly found myself back to my old height, but definitely not back to my old body. A quick glance was enough to reveal that I was still the hot looking babe that I had been a moment before. The only difference was that I was now wearing clothes, including a pair of stiletto heeled shoes, a miniskirt and a shirt that revealed a decent amount of cleavage.

"What the hell?" I gasped, staring at my sexy outfit and then realizing that I now had makeup on as well as polish on my perfectly manicured nails.

Then I noticed one other thing. My glasses had vanished along with my normal clothes, yet I could see perfectly fine. I could see with perfect clarity.

I gulped, wondering what the hell was happening to me. Guys didn't just transform into sexy babes, at least not in the real world. Perhaps I was dreaming. Maybe everything that was going on was nothing more than some strange dream, even if it was the most twisted dream that I'd ever had.

"Feels too real to be a dream," I mused, cupping my breasts, which sure seemed to be a real part of my body. My hand slipped up my skirt and felt the empty space between my legs, which also felt perfectly real. "Definitely too real..."

After a minute, I let out a sigh and turned away from the mirror, too confused by what was going on to think clearly. I left the bathroom and walked back to the living room, trying to make some sense of what was going on.

"It has to be the book," I suddenly realized, thinking about the other strange things that had been happening during the day. It had to be due to the book, or one of those three people who'd been after it. "The old guy..."

I felt a faint chill run down my spine as I thought about the crazy old homeless man. Somehow, I knew that he was behind this. He had to be. I wasn't sure why, but I was sure that it had something to do with that weird nonsense he'd yelled at me before running out of the store.

"If only I could remember what he'd been babbling," I grimaced, wishing that I'd actually paid a bit more attention to his rant.

I frowned and paced back and forth across my living room as I tried remembering something, anything about what the crazy old guy had been yelling. But all I could remember clearly was the way he kept yelling out 'mine' and 'give it to me.'

Then I froze, suddenly realizing that I'd been walking around my apartment for ten minutes in a pair of stiletto heeled shoes and I had barely even noticed it. I would have expected to lose my balance and fall flat on my face, but they felt comfortable and nearly as easy to walk in as a pair of tennis shoes.

"No weirder than suddenly turning into a girl," I frowned, shaking my head slightly at that. Then I sighed, "I need to get some fresh air."

After a minute, I left my apartment to take a walk and clear my head. I'd been feeling a little cramped in there for some reason so this was just what I needed. I frowned as I went down the sidewalk, my thoughts filled with the strange events of the day.

I hadn't gone very far when I noticed an old woman, standing by the door of an apartment building and glaring at me with a look of strong disapproval. When she saw that that I was looking back, she snorted, "How can you go out in public, dressed like that?"

"What?" I blinked, looking down at myself in confusion.

I was still wearing the same clothes that I had been earlier, and they weren't stained or anything, nor did they clash. They looked perfectly fine, and definitely sexy. It took me a moment though before it finally dawned on me that this was what she was upset about.

Suddenly, I froze, realizing something else. "Oh shit..."

"Such language," the old woman gasped, glaring at me even more.

"Fuck off," I glared at her and quickly walked away.

However, I didn't forget what I had just been thinking about. There I was, transformed into a sexy woman and dressed in revealing clothes, and I didn't feel the least bit embarrassed or uncomfortable to be out like that in public. Intellectually, I knew that I should be completely and totally mortified, but instead, all that jumped into my head was the thought, 'if you've got it, flaunt it." And I definitely had it.

"I'm walking around in high heels as though they were sneakers," I muttered to myself. "And now this... Whatever changed my body is also messing with my head..." And further evidence of that was the fact that I wasn't a lot more upset by all this.

I frowned slightly as I continued on my walk, quickly noticing the way that every man I passed was looking at me. I was quick to realize that normally I would have been horrified and humiliated by those looks, but as with the other things, I didn't feel bothered by this in the least. In fact, I found myself strutting a bit to draw even more attention.

Then one man in particular caught my attention by stepping right in front of me. He was in his mid to late thirties and obviously pretty drunk. He stared straight at my chest for a moment, then held out a twenty dollar bill and smirked, "I'll give you this if you show me your tits?"

I hesitated for only a moment, then on a sudden impulse, I lifted my shirt and flashed him a good look at my tits. His eyes nearly popped out of his head as he stared in disbelief, obviously not having seriously believed that I'd take him up on the offer.

"Thank you," I smirked to him as I snatched the money from his hand. Then I gave him a wink as I said, "It was a pleasure doing business with you..."

As I walked off, I was a little stunned by just how easy that had been. I had just earned twenty bucks, without any effort whatsoever. Normally I'd have to work for more than two hours in the book store for that kind of money.

"So quick and easy," I mused to myself, several thoughts beginning to stir in the back of my head.

Just then, almost as if a sign from God, I noticed it. There was a bar across the street with a sign in the window that proclaimed they were having a wet T-shirt contest, with a prize of two-hundred dollars. And it started in just half an hour. As soon as I saw that, I immediately recognized the possibilities. If I could get twenty dollars with no effort, why couldn't I get two-hundred? It made perfect sense.

I grinned and walked into the bar, announcing to the bartender, "I want to enter the contest."

"You'll need to wear this," he told me, handing me a white T-shirt with the bar's name and logo on it.

I looked around and noticed that there were already several women there in those T-shirts, and several more heading back to the restroom to change into theirs. I didn't see the need to cram into the restroom with them, for something as simple as putting on a T-shirt, so I took off the shirt I was already wearing and changed, right there were I was at. There were a lot of gasps and wolf whistles, which just made me feel even more confident about my chances of winning.

"Don't you have any modesty?" a woman who was not dressed up for the contest asked me with a look of disapproval. Then she glared at a man who had been staring at me, and whom I assumed was her boyfriend or something.

I thought about her question for a moment and slowly responded, "I don't think so..."

With as calm and casual as I felt about my body and the idea of showing it off, I didn't think that I did have a sense of modesty anymore. The idea of being ashamed or embarrassed about my body felt almost ludicrous. I knew that this wasn't the way that I would have normally felt, but it was the way I felt right now.

Then came the contest. All the girls stood side by side, and some guy walked buy, pouring a pitcher of water down each of our front sides, waiting just long enough for the men in the audience to get a good look before moving on to the next. I stood there, shivering slightly as the water hit me and wet my front-side, but I stood there and stuck my chest out even further, smiling at the cheers and wolf whistles from all the men.

Everyone in the bar was staring at me, and to my surprise, I liked it. In fact, I loved it. I loved being the center of attention. Having all those men staring at me with lust in their eyes felt like the greatest of compliments and gave me a feeling of power at being able to cause that reaction. My body was even beginning to respond a little.

"I'm turning into some sort of exhibitionist," I mused to myself, hardly able to believe it...or how little I was bothered by that fact. But that was no different than anything else that had been happening to me.

A few minutes later, the man with the water pitcher grabbed my arm and held it up, incidentally making my tits jiggle a bit, "The winner..." There were a lot more cheers and whistles at that, and then he handed me an envelope full of my prize money.

"Thanks," I winked at him, loving the reaction that caused.

"Um...," the guy blinked for a moment, staring down at my tits before announcing to the rest of the bar, "Remember, next week we have the best breasts contest..." Then he looked at me and grinned, "I certainly hope you come to that one..."

I laughed at that, then went and changed back to my dry shirt before going to the bar to order a beer. I was still underage, but that didn't bother me, nor did it seem to bother the bartender who didn't even ask for any ID. I sat there and sipped a beer, thinking about the money I had won and all of the attention I was still getting. Nearly every guy in the place kept looking in my direction. And I liked it. I liked guys looking at me that way and I wanted them to look at me that way even more.

Just then, a man slid onto the stool next to me, staring at me for just a moment before saying, "Hi. I'm Jim."

"Ellie," I responded, giving him the feminine variation of my name. I smiled at him, finding it easy to do though I wasn't really attracted to him. Instead, it felt more like a game to me. I wanted to push his buttons, just to see if I could. "It's nice to meet you..."

I talked with Jim for a few minutes, pretending to be interested, just to see what reactions I could get from him. It was surprisingly fun, especially when I had his full attention. I almost felt as though he were wrapped around my fingers and that I could get him to do whatever I wanted. I even tried this out a little, getting him to buy me a drink, which I barely touched.

After a little while, Jim pulled out a cigarette and lit it, then paused to ask me, "You want one?"

"Sure," I responded, taking a cigarette from the offered pack, even though I didn't smoke and never had before. But at the moment, everything was different. I felt no urge for a cigarette, but at the same time, I had no instinctive revulsion either. Instead, I seemed to instinctively know that I could enjoy a cigarette or easily go without, with equal ease.

Once I lit my cigarette, I took a long drag and blew the smoke out to the side, musing at just how different EVERYTHING was compared to normal. I had been paying careful attention to my thoughts and feelings, and had become quite aware of just how different they were from what they SHOULD be. All of my inhibitions seemed to be gone, and it was as though my entire personality had been rewritten. Perhaps it had been. But at the moment, I didn't feel particularly worried about it.

A few minutes later, I snubbed out what was left of my cigarette and told Jim, "I've got to get going. My husband will be really worried about me."

"Husband?" he gasped in surprise, his eyes going to my hand which had no wedding ring.

"I take my ring off so that I can have some fun," I explained with a gentle smile, laughing at the look of heartbreak. "But if I'm not home by the time he gets off duty, he'll be pretty worried..."

"Off duty?" Jim blinked in surprise.

"He's a cop," I lied, earning a gulp from Jim, who had obviously thought I would be taking him home at the end of the night. It was actually kind of fun to leave him disappointed with just a few words, though I did my best to look apologetic. "Maybe we'll run into each other again..."

I smiled as I walked out of the bar, feeling quite satisfied with myself. I'd been able to show off, beat the shirts off of the other girls in the contest, and win two-hundred bucks on top of it all. It had definitely been a worthwhile trip to the bar. But I wasn't feeling quite ready to go back home yet. In fact, I was in the mood for a little more excitement.

After this, I found my way to a dance club, where I spent several hours dancing and flirting with the guys. As with Jim, I wasn't really interested in them, only in the attention they gave me. I craved those looks of lust, and the way the nearly worshipped me with their eyes. It was a glorious feeling that I didn't think I'd ever get enough of.

Eventually though, I grew tired and went home, getting through the door about 3 AM. I immediately sat down on my couch and started to laugh at just how fun and exciting my night had been. It had been unlike any night in my life.

"I might need to get a taser or pepper spray though," I thought aloud, remembering a few guys whose attention I could easily do without. They had made me a bit nervous and I knew that it wouldn't hurt to be prepared.

Then another thought suddenly struck me. I'd been turned into a hot babe, then ran around like that for most of the night, and I still hadn't seen what I looked like without my clothes. I would definitely have to change that.

I started off with the idea of just tearing off my clothes and taking a look, but then I had an idea which seemed much more fun. I stood in the middle of the living room and began to sway my body, pretending that I was listening to music and slowly stripping off my clothes. Admittedly, I didn't have on a whole lot of clothes, but it made getting undressed a whole lot more exciting.

"Oh yeah," I slipped a finger in my mouth and sucked it before I pulled it back out, feeling myself getting more and more excited as I imagined that I was actually stripping on front of an audience.

Once I had removed all of my clothes, except for my stiletto heeled shoes, I continued to dance around my living room for another few minutes. I was feeling pretty damn sexy when I did it, and when I stopped, I laughed at the sight of my clothes. My shirt, which had been casually tossed to the invisible audience, now hung over my TV, while my skirt draped the back of my couch.

"Damn hot," I mused as I looked myself over, definitely feeling extremely excited.

I paused for a moment, knowing that I should be horrified and worried about getting back to normal, yet that wasn't what I was feeling right now. Instead, I shrugged off all of the worries and sat back on my couch, one hand snaked between my legs and the other grabbing one of my generous breasts. God it felt good, and by the time I was done with my finger fuck session, it felt even better.

Eventually, I had fallen asleep on the couch with a deep smile of satisfaction. And that was where I was when I suddenly awoke to the sensation of reality twisting around on me again. It was exactly the same as when I had transformed the night before, and powerful enough to tear me out of a decent sleep.

"What the...?" I jumped to my feet, surprised to realize that I felt fully awake and refreshed. I felt as though I'd had a full night's sleep, though from the sunrise peeking through my window, it had obviously only been a couple hours.

Then I realized that I had transformed back into my normal self again. I had my old, male body back, with my glasses once again perched on my nose. Even the clothes that I had been wearing when I changed had all returned to me. And at the same time, all traces of the woman that I had been were gone. Even the clothes, which had been scattered about my living room, were nowhere in sight.

I stood there for a moment, feeling stunned and shaken. For a moment, I held onto the thought that perhaps everything that had happened to me yesterday and the night before was some kind of dream. But I knew that this wasn't the case. It had been far too real to be some sort of dream.

"I'm me again," I sighed, staring down at myself with a feeling of intense relief. "Thank God..."

--------------------

"I should have called in sick," I grumbled as I opened the book store for the day. "Mr. Birch would have understood... Well...maybe not." I sighed at that, knowing that he would have been pissed if he found out that I'd gone home early yesterday and then called in sick today. After all, I can't sell books for him if the store isn't open.

There was another reason that I couldn't have called in sick either. A more important reason. The book. I had to look at the strange book that was behind all of the strangeness again. Maybe I could make some sense of it now, or perhaps just get lucky and find some clue as to what was going on.

"Guys don't just turn into girls," I muttered, blushing as I thought about all that I'd done as a girl. I couldn't believe that I'd acted like some sort of sexy, wild, party girl. Everything that I'd done was so...embarrassing. "That kind of stuff just doesn't happen..."

I frowned and tried to remain calm and patient as I opened up the store. But when I looked around the store, I was surprised to find that a stack of books that behind the counter had been knocked over and were scattered on the floor. I knew damn well that they hadn't been in that condition when I left.

"The book," I gasped.

I quickly looked under the counter where I'd left the strange book, but it was gone. And the book wasn't the only thing missing. The money box was missing as well.

"We've been robbed," I gasped in horror.

My first thought was to call the police, but I held back. There was no sign that the store had actually been broken into. None of the windows were broken and the door had been locked when I'd arrived. If I called to report that, they'd be pretty suspicious...of me. And then there was the book. How could I possibly explain that to them?

"Those guys from yesterday," I grimaced. "It has to be one of them."

I quickly grabbed for the phone and called Mr. Birch, knowing that I had to tell him. I would have to tell him about those people yesterday, the weird book...and then explain why I hadn't told him about it all yesterday. He was going to be pissed. Unfortunately, the phone rang but he never picked up.

"Damn," I spat out, knowing that I would have to keep trying until I could get through. He'd want to know about this. I was just thankful that the money box only held about seventy bucks and that there was enough small change under the register to run most purchases...as long as no one needed a lot of change.

For most of the day, I worked the counter as normal, selling used books to the occasional customer who came through. I kept trying to call Mr. Birch, but was still unable to get through. That worried me more and more each time I failed.

I was pretty much back in my normal routine when the man in gray returned. He came straight to the counter and said, "I have reason to believe that the book I am looking for has arrived..." Then he froze and stared at me, his expression suddenly turning grimmer. "You've been cursed."

"What?" I blinked in surprise, taking an instinctive step back.

"Someone placed a curse on you," he said with a scowl. "Who did this?"

I gulped, feeling nervous but telling him, "I...I think it was a crazy homeless guy..."

His expression hardened even further. "Him." There was a lot of bitterness in that single word. "I did not think he was so close to it..."

"You know him?" I gulped, feeling confused by all this.

"I know of him," the man in gray told me with a scowl. Then he demanded, "Did you give him the book?"

"No," I squeaked out, cringing back, suddenly afraid of what this guy might do to me. "Who are you people?" I demanded, trying to keep from cowering, "Why are you all after this book?"

He stared at me for a moment and then nodded slightly. He slowly removed his hat, his expression softening a bit as he did so. "This is why I hate magic... People like you keep getting caught in the crossfire." Then he shook his head, "I believe you deserve to know what you are involved in."

I stared at him in surprise, not having expected that kind of a response. He didn't seem at all threatening anymore, just tired and even sad. He looked thoughtful, perhaps trying to decide what he could tell me.

"My name is Joshua," he started, scowling as he did so, "and I am trying to keep that book out of the wrong hands. Have you ever heard of the Necronomicon?"

I just nodded at that, "In the movies..."

Joshua nodded slightly, "This book is called the Book of Madness, and it is quite similar to the Necronomicon. It was written by one of the elder gods, and has a fearsome reputation. It is said that whomever reads from the Book of Madness will be driven insane. Fortunately, it can normally be opened only by those with magic talent."

"Then why do you all want it?" I asked skeptically. "And who the hell is that homeless guy?"

"He is...was once a powerful sorcerer," Joshua explained, "He specialized in the creation of powerful curses, using them to gain more power and destroy any who crossed him. Then he made a deal with a goddess, the details of which I do not fully know. As part of the deal, she was to give him the most powerful book of magic in her possession. I believe that he did not realize this was the Book of Madness until it was too late... He read from the book and it shattered his mind, leaving him broken and twisted. Now he wanders about, using what remains of his power for petty revenge."

I stared at Joshua, hardly able to believe what I was hearing. This was like something from an H.P. Lovecraft or Steven King story. And suddenly, I was very thankful that I'd never been able to actually open the book.

"You said that he had the book?" I asked, trying to understand what was going on, "And why would he want it back if it made him insane?"

"It is not easy for the mad to keep anything," Joshua responded slowly. "But he has been searching for the book since losing it. I am not certain of his reasons as it is difficult to guess the motivations of the mad, but he is quite obsessed with reclaiming it. And this is something that I dare not let him do. The Book of Madness is extremely dangerous, and in the wrong hands, I believe that it could spread a plague of insanity across the world."

"Oh shit," I gasped, suddenly understanding why it was so powerful. "It's like a weapon of mass destruction."

Joshua merely nodded at that. "My goal is to bury the book, to hide it away so that it can never be read again. It is far too dangerous."

"I don't have it," I told Joshua quietly. "I found it after you left yesterday... The crazy guy tried taking it, and when I wouldn't give it to him, he started spouting a bunch of weird stuff. He didn't get it though. At least not last night. I left the book here in the store, but when I got here this morning, it was gone."

"Gone?" Joshua gasped, a look of fear passing across his face. "Damn."

"At least I don't have to worry about that curse anymore," I gave him a weak smile. "It wore off this morning..."

Joshua stared at me intently, scowling as he did so. "No... The curse remains. What is it? How were you cursed?"

"Um...," I blushed brightly, embarrassed to think about it. "He turned me into a girl."

"He has become fond of that since going insane," Joshua frowned. "But your curse is still present... Here...let me see what the curse is..."

For a moment, Joshua just muttered some strange sounding words, then he held out his hand. Suddenly, I heard the crazy old man's voice, coming out of thin air. It was like a recording of the rhyming nonsense that he'd been spouting at me yesterday. "From dusk till dawn thy form be gone. A busty wench you shall be till you return my book to me"

Joshua's expression became grimmer as he listened to that. "The curse is more complicated than you realize... You are cursed to change again, and to do so every night at sunset, only to return to normal at sunrise."

"WHAT?" I gasped, horrified at the realization.

"But there is even more," Joshua mused quietly, looking as me as if seeing something that I couldn't. "There is another, more subtle part of the curse..." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, then asked, "After you changed last night...what was your first impression? What was your first thought about how you looked?"

"I thought that I looked like a stripper," I blushed in remembrance.

"And afterwards," he asked, "Did you start thinking and behaving like a stripper might?"

"Um...I guess," I gulped, unable to bring myself to look at him. It was way too embarrassing. "I was acting like some kind of exhibitionist or something..."

Joshua nodded. "The primary curse transforms you into a busty woman between sunset and sunrise. The second part of the curse triggered at your first impression of your transformed self. It took your own thoughts and turned them against you, effectively making you think and act like a stripper...or at least how you think a stripper would."

"WHAT?" I gasped, "That's what made me act like that last night? Because I thought I looked like a stripper?"

"I'm afraid so," Joshua sighed, "But it could have been even worse."

"How?" I snorted.

"Well," he mused, "If you had thought that you looked like some sort of bimbo, you would have acted like a bimbo. Or you could have thought you looked like a slut, or a porn star." I paled as he mentioned each of these. "And if you had thought that you looked like a prostitute...the idea of having sex for money would have suddenly seemed very reasonable."

"Oh," I gulped, still not happy about it but agreeing that it could have been even worse.

"I fear that it is beyond my power to break your curse," Joshua told me with a scowl. But there was something in his expression that seemed to indicate he was holding something back. There was something he wasn't telling me.

"Then how am I supposed to get rid of this curse?" I demanded, more than a little upset by the thought of turning into some kind of stripper every night for the rest of my life.

I grimaced and clenched my fists in frustration. But something tugged on the back of my thoughts and I suddenly realized what it was. When the homeless guy had cursed me, he'd said 'A busty wench you shall be till you return my book to me.' He'd told me how to break the curse right there. All I had to do was give him the book. But as soon as I realized this, Joshua must have seen it on my face because his expression turned even more grim.

"I will help you however I can," Joshua told me, "But I cannot allow you to give him the Book of Madness. It is far too dangerous..."

"Then maybe that girl will help me," I responded bitterly, feeling angry at both Joshua and myself. He said that he wanted to help me, then at the same time, he tells me that he will try stopping me from getting cured. And at the same time, I was angry at myself for being willing to give this book to the crazy guy if it would cure me.

"What girl?" Joshua demanded, his eyes narrowing.

"I don't know," I grumbled, "She was a teenager with blond hair... She came in, asking about the book, just after you did."

"Damn," Joshua spat as he turned for the door. "If she's involved, then things just got a lot more complicated."

"What do you mean?" I asked as Joshua left the shop, "Who is she?" But there was no answer as Joshua was already gone.

"Just great," I groaned, shaking my head and wondering what I'd ever done to deserve this. I don't know what it was, but it must have been pretty bad to get me mixed up in some sort of demonic book and all these weirdoes. "Just great."

I had no idea what to do after this, so I just thought about everything that Joshua had told me while I watched the book store. I kept trying to call Mr. Birch, but it did no good. So I remained at the store for the rest of my shift, growing more and more worried as I did so. Somehow, I would have to find that book... It might be the only way that I could break that curse.

When work was finally over several hours later, I went home as fast as I could. I thought about calling my mom and dad so I could tell them about what I had somehow gotten involved in, and about the curse that I found myself with, but I didn't dare. At best, they'd think I was playing some kind of joke on them, and at worst, they'd think I was completely and totally insane. Somehow, I couldn't see any good coming from going to them for help.

So there I was, sitting in my living room and waiting for sunset. I didn't even need the clock to tell me how close it was. Somehow, I could feel it inside of me, like some sort of tension that built as that time drew near.

"Please be wrong," I prayed, thinking about Joshua and how he'd told me the curse was still there. "Maybe he was wrong... Maybe it was only a one night thing..." However, I didn't really believe that for a moment.

The sunset came and I felt the twisting of reality again. I gasped as the sensations ripped through me, leaving my whole body and being transformed once again. After a moment, I looked down at myself, seeing that I was the same woman that I had been last night. The only difference was my clothes. This time I was wearing a pair of black, stiletto heeled shoes, a pair of tight leopard print pants, and a black crop top T-shirt with a picture of a bright red lip print right across the front.

I took a deep breath and tried something that I had been thinking about since my conversation with Joshua. "I look like some kind of super genius..." Unfortunately, it didn't work. I didn't feel any changes, and when I closed my eyes, I still got a 'warm fuzzy' from thinking about showing off in front of men. "I guess it doesn't reset every night... It looks like I will keep turning into a stripper..." At the moment though, that thought didn't really bother me all that much. All I could think of was, "And what's wrong with that?"

After a minute, I went to the bathroom and checked myself out in the mirror, feeling quite pleased by what I saw. There was no doubt that I was definitely one hot looking, sexy babe. And I had no doubt as to my ability to drive men wild with desire.

"That could be fun," I thought aloud.

I continued admiring myself in the mirror for a little longer, then decided to go out and have some fun. I smiled at that decision, already knowing exactly where I was going to go. My little talk with Joshua had given me the idea. And after calling a cab, I soon found myself at my destination.

"This should be interesting," I grinned as I went inside of the strip club. They were having an amateur night, so I thought that it would be the perfect time for me to show off and see if I really had what it took. I was getting excited just thinking about it.

Once I signed up to go on stage, I sat around and waited while several other women went up and showed of what they could do. Most of the guys in the club didn't seem too impressed by these girls, though they obviously enjoyed watching anyway. I just watched with a critical eye, making mental notes as to what they were doing and what I might do instead. And then it was my turn.

I went up on the stage, surprised to realize that I didn't feel the least bit nervous. Instead, I felt confident, and filled with a mixture of excitement and anticipation. And as soon as the music they were playing hit me, I began to sway and move. The movements came instinctively, without much conscious thought or effort, but I knew that they oozed with sexiness. Every pair of eyes was locked on me and I relished the attention, putting that much more energy into my dancing.

"Now for the spice," I mused to myself as I slipped out of my shirt and tossed it to the side.

I moved to the pole that was in the center of the stage and stretched my body along it, feeling the raw hunger that it drew from the audience. The men out there wanted me, which only excited me even further. I smiled at that, blew a kiss out into the audience and continued with my routine, even though I was making it up on the spot.

While I was dancing, money seemed to appear on the stage, as if by magic. There were lots of ones and fives, but even a few twenties. And more money was appearing the longer I danced.

When my time on the stage was done, I quickly retrieved my discarded clothes as well as the money which had been left for me. Then to show my appreciation, I blew the audience a kiss and walked off stage as sexily as I could, feeling an incredible satisfaction.

"That was not the work of an amateur," a sexy blond waitress told me after I'd put my clothes back on and had taken a seat in the audience.

"Actually, it was the first time that I'd ever danced in front of an audience," I gave her a sweet grin, thinking about how much I'd enjoyed just dancing for myself last night. This was MUCH better.

"Yeah, right," she snorted skeptically. "Still, you were a lot better than most of our professionals..."

"Really?" I grinned, feeling rather smug at her statement. It looked as though my ability to dance had come along with the ability to walk in high heels.

"You looked like you were really having an orgasm out there," she grinned.

"Actually," I grinned back, "I think I was... I'm so wet right now, I'm dripping..."

Once the waitress was gone, I just leaned back and watched the show, feeling quite pleased with the knowledge that I was much better than the current dancer or any of the others that I'd watched. And since the waitress had said I was even better than most of the professionals as well, my ego was feeling quite happy.

But it wasn't really the confirmation that I was good which so filled me with satisfaction. I had enjoyed...absolutely LOVED the dancing. It had been so thrilling and exciting. I had easily taken all of their glorious attention, and even a good bit of their money. It had all been so easy...and so very fulfilling. It had even left me sexually excited and hungry for more.

Suddenly, I had an epiphany. This was what I had been made for. This was the very destination that the curse had been guiding me to. I was filled with a sense of purpose and meaning. This was the life to which I now belonged.

--------------------

"Why me?" I pounded my head against the book store counter, wondering yet again what I had ever done to deserve this. "I can't believe I did that last night..."

I had spent most of last night, and the early part of the morning, at the strip club, dancing on stage for the men and even giving lap dances. I couldn't believe just how much I had gotten into it, or just how excited I had been by all that sexual attention. I felt as though I were some kind of drug addict and that those lusty stares were my drug of choice. Or at least that was what it had been like before I changed back to myself this morning.

"It's like I'm some sort of Jeckyll and Hyde," I groaned, knowing that it had all seemed so perfectly reasonable the night before. I absolutely enjoyed myself and just about everything that I did last night, without feeling the slightest bit of guilt or shame...until I changed back at sunrise.

My only consolations to my embarrassing behavior the night before had been the fact that I had come home with a good bit of money. I was just thankful that the money was the only thing I'd brought home. I had been so horny by the time I left, that I was half surprised I hadn't brought one of those guys back home with me. Fortunately, when I was Ellie, I wasn't attracted to the men, only the attention and money that they paid me.

"Some of those girls at the club were pretty nice though," I grinned in remembrance. At least I'd remained myself enough to recognize that. I had even been tempted to try taking one of them home. The only thing that had stopped me had been the thought of what might happen if we spent a night making hot, lesbian love, only to have me turn back to normal in the morning. "That would have taken some explaining..."

I frowned and looked under the counter, knowing that I wouldn't find anything but looking anyway. There was no sign of where the Book of Madness had gone, which was NOT a good thing. I had no idea where to find it, and unless I did, I couldn't give it to that crazy old guy and get this curse broken. For all I knew, he might have been the one who broke into the shop and stole the book.

"At least I'm just a tease and not a total slut," I muttered.

Just then, the bell above the door began to ring. I nearly jumped, half afraid that it might be one of those people again. I wasn't really afraid of Joshua anymore, but those other two... I knew first-hand what that crazy guy could do, and even though the cute girl had looked harmless, if Joshua was that wary if her, I had no doubt that I should be too.

But to my relief, it was Mr. Birch who entered the store. He paused for a moment to look around with a careful eye, obviously trying to see if I'd done anything noticeable to screw up the store. Then he nodded faintly before coming over to me.

"I've been trying to call you for the last two days," I blurted out, wondering how I was going to tell him about the robbery. Would he even believe me about the book?

"I've been staying with my daughter to help with my grandchildren while her husband is away on business," Mr. Birch responded with a frown. "Why were you trying to call me? What's wrong?" He looked worried.

"I think we had a break-in," I admitted, unable to bring myself to look at him.

Mr. Birch stared at me for a moment, then chuckled, "Do you mean the money box?"

"What?" I blinked in surprise, "Yeah..."

"I stopped by the other night and picked it up," he responded with a reassuring smile. "I normally just take the money and leave the box, but I was in too much of a hurry to count it all here... I probably should have left you a note to explain. I apologize for needlessly worrying you."

I stared at Mr. Birch in relief, then remembered the reason that I had really been worried about the break-in. "There was a book..."

"Ah yes," he rubbed his chin, "The old damaged one that you left for me... I left it with a specialist to see if he could unstick the pages...and if he could appraise it."

"Thank God," I let out a sigh of relief. Then at Mr. Birch's confused look, I scrambled for an explanation, "Someone came by saying that it was an old family journal that had accidentally been donated..."

"Ah yes," Mr. Birch nodded, "A family heirloom can be quite important. I wondered if it might be something of the nature since it had no title."

After I had convinced Mr. Birch to tell me where the person he sent it to was, and to give me the rest of the day off, I rushed from the shop. I hurried to the other side of the city as fast as I could, my heart racing as I thought of the prize. In just a short while, I would have the Book of Madness, and I could trade it to the crazy old man for my cure.

Of course, I felt a surge of guilt when I thought about what the Book of Madness could do. I didn't want to be any part of causing trouble or driving other people insane. But I didn't have any proof that this could really happen. All I had was a story from some guy whom I wasn't sure I could trust. And I wasn't about to risk my own future on something that intangible.

When I finally arrived at O'Keef's Rare Books, I stood outside and stared at the front for a moment. It was a fancier book store than the one I worked at and the sign said that they also did book repairs and appraisals. I smiled at the sight and started to open the door, until I noticed a reflection in the window.

"Joshua," I gasped, snapping around to see him coming up behind me. "You followed me..."

"I am sorry," he frowned, "But I don't have a choice. I regret having to take away your cure, but the fate of the world is at stake."

"Melodramatic?" I muttered as he went inside ahead of me.

I quickly followed behind Joshua, hoping that I could get the book instead. After all, I do work for the man who gave it to Mr. O'Keef. However, I was pretty damn worried. Joshua wasn't exactly a normal guy.

Once inside, I was met with a bit of a surprise. When Mr. Birch had told me that Mr. O'Keef had the book, I had expected him to be an old man with thick glasses. But the real Mr. O'Keef turned out to only be in his early forties.

"I am looking for a book, bound in black leather and without any writing on the outside," Joshua told him.

"Mr. Birch brought it here," I added, trying to get the upper hand. "He wanted me to pick it up for him..."

"I know that book," Mr. O'Keef nodded, "But I don't have it here anymore..."

"WHAT?" Joshua and I both gasped as one.

Mr. O'Keef suddenly had a strange, dreamy expression on his face. "I gave it to the pretty blonde girl..."

"You gave it to a blond girl?" Joshua gasped, as though he couldn't believe what he was hearing. "Why...?"

"She asked me to give it to her," Mr. O'Keef responded with a weird smile, acting if that was the most natural thing in the world.

"He's been bespelled," Joshua muttered, turning around to leave the shop. I hesitated a moment, the followed behind him, wanting some answers that only he could give. He paused at the door to snap his fingers, which caused Mr. O'Keef to blink and snap out of whatever spell he was under.

"What's going on?" I demanded.

"This is not good," Joshua shook his head. "If she has the book, there is no chance of getting it back..."

"WHAT?" I gasped, staring at Joshua in horror, "Who the hell is she?"

Joshua paused to look at me for a moment before slowly answering, "She's the goddess who gave the Book of Madness to your homeless friend in the first place. Her name is Chiff. Miss Chiff."

I stared at Joshua in disbelief, sure that he had to be kidding me. A goddess named Miss Chiff? That had to be some kind of joke. And I'd seen the girl when she came into my book store, and she certainly didn't strike me as much other than a fourteen-year-old girl.

"Appearances can be deceiving," Joshua told me, as though guessing my thoughts. "For her especially."

"But...," I blinked, trying to make sense of this.

"If she has the book," he told me with a sad expression, "there is no hope of you finding it again. Even I will never be able to find it now unless she lets me."

"But if I can't find the book," I whispered.

"Then your curse can't be broken," Joshua finished for me. "I am truly sorry," he told me, sounding sincere. "I would break it if I could, but that is beyond my power."

"Oh," I gulped weakly, nearly shaking from what this all meant.

"I can help you though," he added with a thoughtful expression.

"Really?" I asked with a surge of hope, which immediately turned to skepticism. "How?"

Joshua stared at me for a moment, then said, "I can't break the primary curse...but I believe I can remove the second part.

"What...what exactly does that mean?" I asked, already having an idea but wanting more clarity.

"I can remove the part of your curse which makes you behave like a stripper," Joshua explained. "Your mind will be free and clear... Of course, this also means that when you change, you will no longer have new clothes appearing for your body."

"Wow," I whispered, thinking about what this would mean. I wouldn't get all of those weird thoughts and feelings anymore... I seriously considered this for a minute or so before quietly responding, "No thank you..."

"What?" Joshua blinked in surprise, obviously not believing that I'd just turned down his offer.

Taking a deep breath, I slowly told him, "Without that part, whenever I change, I'd be extremely awkward and uncomfortable in my body, as well as so embarrassed that I wouldn't be able to even leave my house. As long as I have that part, I don't feel uncomfortable or embarrassed at all. I guess it lets me handle it. And honestly, I'm trying to save up money so I can afford college... And strippers make a lot of money..." I blushed brightly as I admitted this.

"Are you sure?" Joshua asked me, looking a little confused.

I just nodded at that, embarrassed by my choice but knowing that it was the right one. As long as I kept that...mindset when I changed, I wouldn't feel completely uncomfortable and humiliated every night. I would be able to make enough money for school. And though I was even more embarrassed by my last reason, I had to admit, even if only to myself, that I sort of liked being Ellie. When I was her...I felt so free and uninhibited. Everything was so much more exciting. I might regret what I'd done as her in the morning, but while I was her...I loved every minute of it.

Joshua looked as though he were about to say something more, when suddenly he froze. He pulled a small hand mirror out of his pocket and stared at for a minute, his expression turning more and more grim with every second. Finally he put it back into his pocket with an angry expression.

"I'm afraid that I must be going," he told me in a clipped tone. "Our homeless friend cursed a child this morning, and I just learned of a man who used a lust potion on his lesbian neighbor, turning her into his sex slave."

"What?" I gasped in surprise.

Joshua sighed, suddenly looking very sad and tired again. "I only hope that I'm able to help them. If I can't break the potion's effects, I may have to trade their bodies to free her..."
I stared at Joshua with a nervousness, suddenly wondering just what he was capable of. If he could actually make people trade bodies... It was a scary thought.

"I don't fully understand your choice, though I wish you luck." Joshua told me. Then he turned and slowly walked away, sighing, "I hate magic... Nothing good ever comes of it..."

For a minute, I just remained where I was, silently watching Joshua walk away. I couldn't help but wondering about him, about who he was, where he came from and how it was that he did what he did. And at the same time, I couldn't help but respecting him. He actually seemed to be helping people, or at least trying to, so I silently wished him luck.

Then I looked at my watch, my heart jumped slightly as I did so, in spite of the fact that I still had a few hours until sunset. I had a strange mixture of nervousness and excitement as I thought about what would happen. A part of me wondered if I'd made the right choice, though I knew it was too late to worry about that now. If I couldn't be cured entirely, I might as well keep the parts that could make my life easier. I had made my choice, and now it was up to me to live with it.

********************

The room was large and well lit, with a massive mirror that covered almost the entirety of one wall. Images flashed across its perfect, unblemished surface, almost as though it were a TV screen. A state of the art DVD player and entertainment center were set up next to the mirror, though they were not plugged in or attached in any physical way.

Other walls were decorated with a strange mixture of styles and no apparent theme. A masterpiece from Picasso, which had not been seen since the artist's death, hung beside a dart board and a poster of Alfred E Neuman. A book shelf contained manuals for Unix and Windows, along with the skull of some unknown creature and vials of steaming green slime.

Seven balls of colored light floated about the room, some hovering in place while others darted about, seeming to play tag with each other. A creature, which looked like a pink fox was curled up on the ceiling in a nap, completely unconcerned with the fact that it was violating the laws of gravity.

Then in the middle of the room was a pretty blonde girl, who looked no older than 14, leaning back in a comfortable recliner and facing the magic mirror, though she paid little attention to it. Instead, she clutched a black leather book in her hand and stroked it possessively.

Miss Chiff let out a light laugh and swept her hair back, revealing her long pointed ears. "I finally got it back..."

"Is THAT it?" asked the little green haired pixie who hovered in the air above her. "Is that the Book of Madness?"

"Yep," Chiff grinned, looking up at her pixie companion Pip, "I just can't believe that idiot I lent it to lost it... Of course, he was pretty addlebrained at the time." She snickered at that and opened the book, reading over one of the pages and then giggling.

"What are you doing to do with it now?" Pip asked cautiously. "Are you gonna try slipping it to that old guy in the bath robe?"

Chiff thought about it for a moment, then shook her head. "No. He's too clever to be caught that way. Besides, I have a lot of admiration for his work."

Pip just stared at Chiff for a moment, then said, "I can't believe that you're so casual about reading from such a dangerous book of spells..."

"Spells?" Chiff blinked in surprise, "There ain't no spells in here."

"What?" Pip gasped, looking confused.

"Sure, the Book of Madness was written by the elder god Yaragolgoth," Chiff grinned, "But it isn't a spell book...or even a book of secrets. This is just where he'd written down a bunch of poetry and dirty limericks he'd come up with."

"WHAT?" Pip stared at Chiff in disbelief, unable to believe what she as hearing. "It's just a book of dirty limericks?"

"Well, not JUST," Chiff shrugged, "Yaragolgoth is an elder god and anything that comes from one of those guys is pretty damn powerful. Even bad poetry. So when one of those guys writes a bunch of stuff this bad, it's so twisted, so raunchy and so horrible that mortal minds just can't handle it..."

"So...what are you going to do with it?" Pip asked cautiously.

Chiff glanced at the book before shrugging, "I'll finish reading it, then put it back on my bookshelf."

And with that, Miss Chiff turned her full attention back to the book, continuing to read from where she left off. A faint smirk formed on the face of the goddess while her snickers and giggles could be heard throughout the room.

Pip stared at Chiff for a moment, being careful not to look upon the pages of the book. She might not be exactly mortal, but she had no wish to take any chances with something like the Book of Madness. Then she shook her head in disbelief and flew away, muttering in disgust, "All that trouble over a book of dirty limericks..."

THE END

A powerful dragon encounters a very strange girl and makes a wager with her.

-------------------

With a deafening roar, the enormous reptilian creature easily soared through the air, his body held aloft by a pair of powerful leather wings. Nearly every inch of the creature was covered with thick, virtually impervious scales, and from the end of his long tail to the tip of his snout, he was a creature to be feared. If his sheer size alone weren't enough, a single glance at his long claws or vicious saber like teeth were enough to terrify any creature.

The dragon's name could never be spoken by a human, whose weak and ineffective throats were incapable of producing the necessary thunderous roar. But in his own language, the dragon's name could be translated to HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE. It was a very respectable and dragonish name, filling the owner with well deserved pride.

Just then, HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE saw his prey and chuckled to himself. A short distance ahead was the pair of smaller and weaker dragons that he had been following for a great many miles. They were a younger pair, probably beginning their first mating. This would make their courtship even more important to them, and it would make disrupting it even more enjoyable for him.

The powerful dragon charged straight at his smaller kin, letting out a thunderous roar as he did so. Just as he reached them, he belched out a massive stream of fire, not aiming to injure them but to get close enough to truly scare them. With one more pass and another blast of fire, the two younger dragons flew off in separate directions, with their tails in positions of submission. Of course, they would probably meet up again to complete their courtship later, but HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE didn't care about that. He had dominated them with his size and strength, proving his superiority.

HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE gave a dragony laugh as he casually flew away. He hadn't gone far when he realized that he was hungry and need of a meal. His eyes scanned the ground for something that would make a suitable meal for him, though sadly, he saw none of those cattle or livestock which made such fine eating. But to his delight, he did see a human. The human had apparently noticed him as well as it had run under the thick cover of a tree and out of his direct sight.

"The human thinks it can hide from me," the dragon chuckled with amusement, swooping towards the ground and landing right in front of the tree. He might not be able to see the morsel from the air any longer, but he could easily snatch it up from the ground.

Once the dragon had landed, he saw the tasty morsel standing right in front of the tree. It looked like a young female human, one of their adolescents. The human girl had long blond hair and what he knew humans considered a very shapely body. But something was wrong with this particular human because she was unlike any human he had seen before. She had pointed ears, a small pair of horns on her forehead, and everything from her waist down was covered with thick blond fur and looked to be goat legs rather than those he normally saw on humans.

Then to the dragon's surprise, he realized that this strange girl wasn't afraid of him. She just stood there, blowing on her pipes and watching him with a look of amusement.

"So mister dragon," the girl gave an almost mocking bow, "What may I do for you?"

"You can fill my belly," HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE chuckled, taking a careful step towards her and preparing to properly roast her for eating.

"Why in the world would you want to eat me?" the girl asked with a frown, "And what makes you think that I would let you?"

The dragon stared at the girl in stunned surprise, hardly able to believe that she'd understood him. He was certainly no aged wyrm, but never in his experience had he encountered a human who could understand the dragons language. It was enough to make him curious, though no less hungry.

"You can not stop me from eating you," the dragon told her smugly, eager to see the familiar look of fear on the human's face before he ate her. "I am much bigger and stronger than you. That means I am far superior to a small and weak creature like you. There is nothing you can do to stop me."

The girl just laughed, still not afraid. This confused the dragon as he'd never heard of a human behaving like this before. Then again, he realized that this human must have gone mad. That would surely explain her strange behavior.

"So mister dragon," she grinned at him, "You think that being bigger and stronger automatically makes you superior and gives you the right to eat whomever you please?"

"Of course," HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE responded smugly. "This is the natural order."

"Then I shall make a deal with you," the girl exclaimed with a mischievous expression. "A wager..."

"A wager?" the dragon asked, getting curious in spite of himself. He knew that he should just eat this strange human and be done with it, but he wanted to know what she was up to. "What kind of wager?"

The goat legged girl reached behind her back and pulled out a large hourglass, which surprised the dragon since he hadn't noticed it before. "We play a game," she told him. "A game of hide and seek. If you can catch me before the time runs out, you get to eat me and you prove that you really are superior."

"Of course," the dragon laughed, knowing that this would surely be the case.

"BUT," she pointed out with a broad grin, "If the time runs out and you still haven't eaten me, then I am not only free to go, but I shall punish you as I see fit."

HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE roared with laughter at that. After all, the idea of this girl escaping was funny enough, but the thought of her being able to punish him? It was not only preposterous, it truly proved that she was mad. "I will be doing you a favor when I eat you," he chuckled.

Once the rules were established, the girl turned over the hourglass to start the game while HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE closed his eyes and slowly counted to ten. When he opened his eyes, there was no sign of the girl, though that didn't bother him in the least. He eagerly looked forward to catching her and winning this game of hers. At the moment, that was even more important than having his meal.

After a few minutes, he saw the girl running behind a tree. He rushed over to it, but to his surprise, there was no sign of the girl. The dragon snorted in annoyance, causing a puff of smoke to erupt from his nostrils. Somehow, she'd escaped him, even after he'd seen where she went.

"I'm over here," the girl called out. The dragon turned around to see her standing on top of a large boulder, waving to him. "Catch me if you can." And with that, she jumped off the boulder and vanished behind it.

The dragon snorted and rushed over to the boulder, tearing it out of the ground with his massive claws. But there was no girl behind it or anywhere else he could see. He snarled in frustration, only to turn and see her running behind another tree. When he went to that tree, there was again no sign of her. HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE let out a deafening roar and smashed the tree to pieces with his powerful tail.

The girl just laughed from the branch of another tree, "You'll never catch me if you keep losing your temper like that."

"I will get you!" he roared out, belching a massive blast of flame at the tree that the girl was sitting in. The whole tree was consumed with fire and quickly reduced to ashes. He laughed, sure that he'd finally caught her. Unfortunately, there was no longer enough of her left for a meal.

Suddenly, the girl stepped out from behind a fallen log, "Nice try, but you still missed."

HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE charged at the girl, but she climbed into a hollow under the fallen log. He roared and shattered the log to splinters, only to find her missing yet again.

"It looks like your vaunted size and strength aren't doing as well as you'd thought," the girls voice came from somewhere behind him.

Roaring in frustration, the powerful dragon belched fire at nearly every tree around him. Then he stretched his mighty wings and launched himself into the air for a better view. He caught a glimpse of her, but lost her under the cover of a tree. When he returned to the ground, he would quickly catch sight of her, only to lose her yet again. As much as HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE tried, he couldn't get close to her. The strange girl kept vanishing from one place only to appear somewhere else.

Finally, he saw her standing under the branches of a tree, making no move to run away this time. He carefully made his way towards her, surprised when she continued standing there. It wasn't until he was closer that he realized this was the very same tree their game had started from, and she was pointing at the hourglass.

"Time's up and you haven't eaten me," the girl grinned, "It looks like I've won our wager."

"I'm still going to eat you," HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE snarled at her furiously. How dare such a small and weak creature mock him? He would never let any of his kin hear of this humiliation.

But the girl still didn't look afraid. Instead, she said, "Since all that size and strength you were bragging about didn't do you any good in our game, maybe you'll do better without."

Suddenly, HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE felt a strange tingling through his entire body. Every inch of him, from the end of his tail to the tip of his snout felt strange. Even his wings felt wrong and weak. A moment later, his wings began to pull into his body, shrinking and dwindling away. At the same time, the dragon could feel his tail shrinking as well.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO ME?" the dragon howled, feeling fear for the first time since he could remember.

The dragon was horrified as his body continued to transform. His vicious claws and teeth all pulled up into his body, shrinking and dulling as they did so. His long, graceful neck began to constrict while his iron hard scales softened and slowly vanished entirely. Then everything around him began to grow larger. It took a moment for the dragon to realize that he was in fact the one shrinking.

When the strange transformation finally finished, HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE slowly stood up, then gasped to realize that he was standing on merely two legs instead of his accustomed four. It was only then that he noticed his skin, which caused him to gasp even louder. His skin was soft and pink...just like a human.

"My scales!" he cried out in horror, "My wings! My beautiful tail..." All of it was gone. And from what he could see, it had all been replaced with a soft human body.

HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE stared at himself in shock. His entire body had been reduced to the small and pitiful state of food. He frantically looked his body over, seeing that he now had long green hair, the color of his old scales, growing from his head. It seemed wrong to have this horrible hair stuff instead of his scales. Then he noticed something else. His new body was not only that of a soft and weak human, but a female human as well. And from what he could see of it, especially the big round bumps on his chest, he knew that humans would consider this female body quite attractive.

"Change me back!" HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE demanded of the girl, who just stood back with an amused expression on her face. There was no doubt that he was a LOT smaller than normal, but he was still a little bigger than this strange girl. He felt a glimmer of hope, deciding that he would force her to do as he wanted.

"We had a wager," the girl smirked, "You lost, so now you have to pay up. And this is your payment. You get to spend the rest of your life as a human woman."

"Change me back!" he demanded again, grabbing hold of the girl. But the girl suddenly vanished out of his hands and reappeared several feet away. "Magic," he gasped in realization, "You're not a human."

"I never said I was," the girl giggled, "Besides, humans don't have legs like these." She pointed down at her goat like legs with the cloven hooves.

"Magic," the dragon growled in the back of his now human throat, "You cheated."

"I don't remember anything about us agreeing to how I could and could not keep from being eaten," the girl grinned.

"It's...It's not fair," he nearly whined, thinking of how many times he would have had her otherwise.

"Fair?" she raised an eyebrow. "You were a hundred times my size, had sharp teeth, claws, could fly and spit fire... You sure didn't think it was unfair when you had all the advantages."

HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE looked down at his new body with disgust, thinking of everything this strange girl had taken from him. Then he froze, suddenly realizing just how weak and vulnerable he now was. If any of his own kind found him, even the smallest and weakest of them, he would stand no chance at all. There were surely a great many of his kin who would hold a grudge against him and would gladly seek the chance at revenge.

"With my sharp eyes and keen hunting instincts, you never would have escaped," he argued desperately, grabbing for the girl again, "I would have found you no matter where you hid..." Then he nearly pleaded, "You MUST give me another chance..."

For a moment, the strange girl just stood there with his hand grasping her arm, looking at him with a strange expression. Then she grinned, a mischievous look in her eyes. "Very well," she exclaimed, "We you can have another chance, double or nothing. This time we'll wager on just how good your eyes and hunting skills really are..."

"But no magic," HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE tried to growl, though it was far from menacing with his new throat.

The girl thought about it for a moment before nodding, "Very well. I shall not use magic to win this contest."

With that, the girl held her hand out and a large flat stone appeared on the ground in front of them. The rock was high enough to be perfect for sitting on. However, there were three cups sitting on top of the stone, making the former dragon realize that this was not meant as a seat.

"I shall hide this nut under one of these cups," the girl explained, holding up a nut as she did so, "Then I shall shuffle the cups as you watch. If your sharp eyes and keen hunting instincts can find the nut in one attempt, I shall return you to dragon form. But if not, I will change you as I wish."

HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE stared at the girl, knowing that it would be useless to try forcing her to change him back. Whatever power she possessed, it was more than his current body could handle. Besides, he looked at the cups spread out in front of her, confident that he could easily win this contest. "Agreed." Then he quickly reminded her, "But no magic."

"I agreed not to use magic for this and I won't," she responded with a look of annoyance. "Once I set the rules, I do not break them. It makes the game more interesting."

For a moment, he just stared at her, trying to judge of she was serious. He didn't know why, but for some reason he was sure that she was telling the truth. When she said she wouldn't use magic, she truly meant it. That just made him grin, pleased with the knowledge that he would soon shed this small and weak human body and return to his own form.

With that, the girl carefully placed the nut onto the flat stone, then covered it with one of the cups. A moment later, her hands were moving at amazing speed, shifting and shuffling the cups all over the stone. HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE tried his best to follow the cup that covered the nut, and he was sure that he'd accurately tracked it until she finally stopped.

Once the girl was done and the three cups were lined up on the stone, the former dragon immediately pointed to the cup in the center. "That one," he proudly announced, having noticed a faint chip on the side of that single cup before she started moving them. This was definitely the cup. "It's under there."

"Under here?" the girl asked, putting her hand on the cup. As soon as he nodded, she lifted the cup, revealing that there was nothing hidden beneath it.

"What?" he gasped in surprise. "It was there... I saw the chip in the cup..."

With a furious snarl, HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE snatched the two remaining cups, revealing that there was nothing beneath either of them too. Then the girl calmly held her hand out, showing the nut that sat in the center of her palm.

"You used magic," he accused her angrily.

"Not magic," she corrected with a faint smile, "Sleight of hand."

HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE snarled, "You cheated. That was the cup it was under..."

She scowled in annoyance at the accusation, "I followed the rules we agreed upon. The contest was for you to find the hidden nut, not the cup that first concealed it. If you had stated that it was hidden in my hand, you would have won. Your task was merely to locate the nut, and you have failed. Do not blame me if you misunderstood those simple rules."

"You took it out from under the cup," he argued.

But the strange girl shook her head, "Did either of us ever state that the nut must remain under that very cup at all times? Did either of us ever say that it should not leave the stone slab? If one person decides upon a rule but never mentions it, how can it be considered a rule? And If your eyes were as sharp as you claimed or your hunting instinct as strong, you should have found the nut wherever it was."

The former dragon just stared at the girl in shock. She was right. He had simply assumed there was a rule about the nut never being taken away from that cup, but neither of them had ever said a thing about it. How could it actually be a rule if it was never agreed on? But she must have known he'd make that assumption. She'd tricked him.

Suddenly, HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE felt his body beginning to change again. This time, the changes weren't nearly as obvious as when he had been transformed from dragon to human, but he could still feel them occurring. He was shrinking again, forced to watch as everything around him seemed to grow larger. He was already just a small fraction of his former size so how much smaller could he possibly get?

"Don't do this," he stared at the girl, now only half her size and still becoming smaller, "You must change me back..."

The strange girl didn't say anything though. Instead, she just stood there and silently watched him shrinking with a look of amusement.

When HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE finished changing, he was horrified to realize that he was still shaped like a weak female human, but no larger than one of the cups from the contest. In fact, the only difference he could see between what he had been a few minutes earlier and what he was now, besides the massive size difference, were the wings which now sprouted from his shoulders. They were shiny and resembled those of a dragonfly, though the former dragon would not recognize what one was.

"What did you do to me?" he cried out in desperation, staring up at the towering girl.

"I turned you into a pixie," the girl smiled down at him, "And quite a pretty one too."

"But I don't want to be a pixie," he cried out, "I want to be a dragon! Return me to normal at once!"

"I'm afraid that I can't do that," the girl responded with a cheerful smile, "We had a wager, and it would not be proper for me to release you from your payment merely because you regret the terms. No, you are as you will remain."

He gasped in horror, "But you can't leave me like this..."

"Of course I can," the girl shrugged, "I have places to go and games to play. I do wish you luck though." She turned and began to walk away, leaving the former dragon to just stand there on the flat rock.

HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE watched the giantess walking away for a minute, horrified at the thought of remaining as this..THING. He was absolutely tiny, smaller and weaker than he'd ever imagined any creature could be. Then with grimace of determination, he spread his new wings and quickly flew after her.

"The other dragons," he yelled at the girl, about to explain that his kin would come looking for him.

"Oh, no need to worry about them," she answered cheerfully, not even bothering to look at him as he flew beside her. "You're so small now that something as big as a dragon would NEVER see you. You're perfectly safe from them. Now humans on the other hand... You'll have to watch out for humans...and cats...and hawks. But I'm sure you'll manage just fine."

The newly transformed pixie stared at the giant girl in horror, suddenly realizing exactly how dire his situation now was. He'd always despised weakness, and now he was one of the smallest and weakest creatures imaginable. There was no way he could defend himself against even so much as a human. If he couldn't return to normal, his life was over.

"You've got to change me back," HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE cried out in desperation. He flew after her, finally throwing away his dragonly pride and calling, "Please..." He winced, never having thought that he'd ever beg for anything. But this wasn't just anything. "Please... I'll do anything."

"Anything?" the girl finally stopped, turning to look at him.

"Anything," he repeated, sighing in defeat. "I'll do anything to be changed back."

For a moment, the girl just stood there with a thoughtful expression on her face. Then she slowly mused, "I do a great deal of traveling and it can get lonely. It would be nice to have someone to talk to." She hesitated, then told him, "I will make a deal with you. If you come with me as my companion and servant for a time, I will keep you safe and change you back into your original form afterwards, if that is still your wish."

He felt a surge of hope at that and let out a sigh of relief. Then he remembered the way she liked to twist words and cautiously asked, "You want me to be your slave?"

"Think of it more as being an indentured servant," she told him with a faint smile.

"For how long?" he asked her quietly. After his limited experience in dealing with this strange girl, he knew that he would have to be very specific with her. He'd learned his lesson about this the hard way.

"Not long," she shrugged, "Just a hundred years."

HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE stared at her for a moment, wondering how he could possibly spend a hundred years as a pixie, traveling with this strange girl and acting as her servant. But as he looked down at himself and his alien body, he knew that he had no choice. It was his only chance to return to his true dragon glory.

"Agreed," he finally told her.

"Very good," she grinned.

"Do you think you might change me back first?" he asked her hopefully, "Having a dragon with you would surely be useful..." But the girl just gave him a look that indicated this would not happen. He grimaced, remembering that she had specified he would be changed back AFTER his servitude. With a sigh, he muttered, "You don't know how wrong it feels to be changed like this."

He hadn't really meant for the girl to hear the last, but she did. "Have you considered that this might not be my true form?" she asked him with a strange expression.

Suddenly, the girl began to shimmer and change. She was already an enormous giantess when compared with HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE, but a moment later, she had become a hundred times larger, so massive that the sight of her overshadowed everything else. But more than that, she had also become a young female dragon, with shimmering blue scales. He gasped in awe at the sight of what had to be the most beautiful creature he had ever seen. Had he been in his true form, he would have immediately tried courting her.

A few seconds later, the blue dragon vanished, only to transform back into a girl. But this time, he realized that there were some differences. The small horns were missing from her forehead and her legs had become those of a normal human girl.

"Who...what are you?" the former dragon gasped in awe, unable to clear the image of the gorgeous female dragon from his mind.

"My name is Chiff," the girl winked at the hovering pixie, "But most people call me Miss Chiff."

"Miss Chiff," the former dragon whispered, suddenly feeling very apprehensive about her future as an this strange girl's companion.

"Now come on Pip," Chiff announced, "We're off to another world where I plan on having a great deal of fun."

"Pip?" he asked in surprise.

"Your new name," Chiff explained with a grin, "It's short for Pipsqueak...which is what you are now. Of course, I could always call you Butterblossom instead... That's a very good pixie name..."

HE WHOSE BREATH MELTS STONE shuddered at the thought of being called something as flowery and silly as Butterblossom. Even being called something like Pip would be a lot better than that.

"Well Pip," the girl called back as she began walking away, "Are you coming?"

The pixie just hovered there for a moment, looking down at herself and then at her new mistress. She shook her head, wishing that she'd never accepted those wagers but knowing it was far too late for such regrets. It was too late for anything except following the strange path that fate had led her too.

Pip let out a long sigh, then flew to catch up to her new mistress, calling, "I'm coming Miss Chiff..."

THE END

A powerful being comes to a high school and brings a trail of chaos.

Part 1

It was nearly an hour before school yet three figures huddled together behind the football bleachers of Kay Osterman High School. The three boys were alternately known as Geek Squad or the Nerd Patrol among the other students, but today they hoped that was about to change.

Martin was the tallest of the three, though he was also the skinniest and troubled by bad acne. Beside him were Theo, who was badly overweight and notorious for his poor hygiene, and Lewis, who was the shortest of the group. With his pale skin, thick glasses and the tangled red hair that was impossible to control, Lewis appeared every inch the stereotype of a nerd, a fact which sometimes frustrated him.

"So what the hell are we doing out here so early?" Theo demanded of Martin with a scowl, "When you called me last night, you said you had something that could completely change how everyone at school treated us."

"You said something about getting girlfriends," Lewis pointed out skeptically.

Martin nodded eagerly as he reached into his backpack, pulling out a large scroll. "It's a magic spell," he exclaimed proudly, "It's supposed to summon some sort of deity to grant our wishes."

Lewis and Theo both stared at him as though he were insane. "You're kidding," Lewis gasped.

"I hate to tell you this," Theo pointed out, "But that stuff in Dungeons and Dragons ain't real..."

"Well this is real," Martin protested defiantly, "I got it from a weird old lady last night. She said that all we have to do is cast the spell and it will summon someone who can help us. And from what she showed me, I believe her."

"Let me guess," Lewis commented with a note of sarcasm, "We only have to trade our souls."

"It's nothing like that," Martin protested.

It took Martin several more minutes, but he finally convinced his friends that it wouldn't hurt to at least try casting the spell. Lewis and Theo sighed as they humored him and poured some powdered chalk he'd brought into a circle. Once this was done, they all stood back and carefully read the strange sounding words on the scroll aloud.

When the finally syllable for the spell had left their mouths, they were stunned to see a purple mist forming inside of the circle. All three of them jumped back, staring in amazement. The mist inside the circle continued to grow thicker, beginning to glow with a strange light as well. A minute later, a humanoid figure appeared, standing in the center of the mist.

"Holy shit," Lewis blurted out, "It's real."

"It's a trick," Theo gasped, "It has to be..."

They all just stared at the figure, which was covered entirely in purple robes. A hood was pulled over its face, concealing all of its features in darkness except for a pair of glowing green eyes that was looking straight at them.

"You summoned me," the figure said in an eerie voice. "What is it you desire of me?"

"We," Martin stammered, "I was told you could grant wishes."

The figure slowly nodded, then extended its hand, revealing a pendant that it held by the chain. The pendant looked something like a glowing green marble with veins of purple running through it. A bit of gold metal that looked almost like the roots of a tree wrapped partly around the marble, grasping it tight and allowing to dangle from the chain.

"This pendant contains three wishes," the figure announced, casually dropping it to the ground by its feet. "Use them as you will."

A moment later, the purple clad figure stepped back into the mist and vanished from view. The mists swirled faster and faster, until they faded away entirely, leaving nothing but a nearly empty chalk circle. The only thing to reveal that this had not just been a figment of their imagination was the pendant which remained on the ground.

"Holy shit," Theo gulped, "It really worked.

Lewis nodded and carefully picked up the pendant. He held it up for a better look, marveling at how strange it looked. But suddenly, Martin snatched it from his hands, exclaiming, "I found the spell so I get to make my wish first."

"Hey," Lewis scowled, then sighed, admitting that Martin was right. "So what are you going to wish for?"

"I don't know," Martin admitted with an embarrassed look. "I've got several great ideas but I haven't decided on which one yet."

"Well, whatever you wish for," Theo grinned, eying the pendant greedily, "I know what I want. Man, today is going to be fun."

All three of them grinned as they started walking towards the school entrance, looking forward to school and what the day would bring, for what had to be the first time in as long as they could remember. There would be no doubt that today, things would be different.

--------------------

Alex walked down the school hallway, nodding to one of his friends as he went past and saying hi to another. He saw his best friend Mickey a short distance away would have gone over to talk to him if it hadn't been only a couple minutes until first period started.

"Hey, that was a great game you guys played last week," one boy said as he came up beside Alex.

"Yeah," Alex nodded, thinking of the hard played basketball game, "It was a good game but I can't take any credit for it. I only got my hands on the ball twice, so it's not like I'm one of the star players or anything."

"True," the other boy grinned, "But at least you're on the team."

"True," Alex agreed, then hurried on his way so he wouldn't be late for class.

Just then, Alex suddenly saw a beautiful girl. She was gorgeous, with long blonde hair and a killer figure. She had to be one of, if not the hottest girl that he'd ever seen inside the school. Because of that, Alex had no doubt that she was new. If she'd been there for any length of time at all, he certainly would have seen her before this.

"Do you know who she is?" Alex asked the nearest boy, pointing towards the girl.

"Who?" the other boy blinked.

But when Alex turned to look the girl again, he saw that she'd vanished into the crowd and disappeared. He scowled, definitely wanting to see that hot girl again. Of course, if she really was a new student like he thought, then he'd be seeing her again.

"Damn she was hot," Alex shook his head then continued on to class.

An hour later, Alex was sitting his seat while his second period teacher performed the roll call. Mr. Haskins was an old fashioned teacher who believed in certain formalities. He insisted that all of his students address him by his title, though also took care to use theirs.

"Mister Burges," Mr. Haskins looked to one of the students, "You were absent yesterday so I believe you owe me the homework I assigned the day before."

"Think he's going to give us a quiz?" Mickey whispered to Alex from the seat beside him.

"I wouldn't be surprised," Alex sighed back. "I think he has some rule about having to give one at least once a week."

Alex leaned back, not as worried about the quiz as he'd let Mickey think. He might not be a straight A student, but always made sure to be caught up in class. Unlike several of the other guys on the basketball team, he was smart enough to know that he couldn't rely on athletic skills to get him anywhere.

"Mister Green," Mr. Haskins glared at Mickey, "I believe that you owe me an assignment as well."

Mickey stammered, obviously not having finished the assignment, which didn't surprise Alex in the least. Mickey tended to procrastinate about everything until the last minute, or until it was too late. He'd gotten in trouble in more than one class due to turning in his assignments late...or not at all.

But just then, Mickey was saved by a newcomer. Alex stared in surprise as the hot blond he'd seen earlier walked into the classroom as though she'd done so a thousand times before.

"Hey," she grinned at Mr. Haskins, "I'm the new student."

"Oh yes," Mr. Haskins responded, blinking and then looking at some sheets of paper. He frowned slightly, "This doesn't look right... Is this your first name or your last?"

The blond looked at the sheet of paper and shrugged, "Both."

Mr. Haskins shook his head then gestured to an empty seat next to Alex, "You may have a seat there." Then he looked around the rest of the class and announced, "I would like you all to welcome your new classmate, Miss Chiff."

The blonde calmly sat down beside Alex, then turned to grin at him. He stared at her, noticing that her pink shirt had the word GODDESS written across the chest. Then she winked at Alex and exclaimed, "This school is gonna be a lot of fun."

Part 2

Martin walked down the school hallway, lost in thought as his fingers caressed the strange pendant he had been given. He could feel a strange warmth coming from inside it, along with its power. It was hard to believe that this piece of jewelry actually contained three wishes, but he didn't doubt it.

"Like a genie in a necklace," Martin mused with a grin, still unable to decide what he could wish for. There were so many possibilities that he just couldn't decide. "Maybe I could wish for unlimited wishes..."

Suddenly, Martin noticed a beautiful blonde girl standing beside him, watching him with an amused expression. "Genies are kind of cool."

"Yeah," Martin stammered, not sure what he could possibly say. He'd never had a beautiful girl come up and talk to him like this, especially not without having some ulterior motive in mind. Then he tried to cover up the way he'd been talking to himself, "I was just thinking of some ideas for a story I'm writing for literature class."

The girl nodded, then grinned at him, "That sounds interesting. But if genies were real, it probably wouldn't be a good idea to wish for unlimited wishes. I mean, you've seen the stories. That kind of wish usually isn't allowed, and even if it is, it still might not be a good idea. I mean, that kind of greed usually pisses off the genie or whomever is giving the magic. That's never a good idea."

"Good point," Martin gulped, deciding that it would NOT be a good idea to piss off that deity he'd summoned. He and his friends had each been given a single wish, so he should be happy with that.

"Glad I could help," the girl told him, "But I've got to get going. I don't want to be late to class on my first day." And with that, she turned and hurried off, leaving Martin a little stunned.

"I can't believe a girl that hot was talking to ME," he gasped, his eyes going to the pendant. If he hadn't known better, he would have thought that he'd already made a wish.

Just then, someone shoved Martin from behind, sending him face first to the hallway floor. He heard laughing and looked up to see Roger Corbin, one of the top jocks...and jerks in the entire school. As far as Martin was concerned, Roger was a muscle bound moron who got off on picking on anyone smaller and weaker than him, especially if they happened to be on the Geek Squad.

"Watch where you're walking," Roger laughed, staring down at Martin. "And you might want to get off the floor. Someone might trip over you. You don't want me to do that, do you?"

"Leave me alone," Martin told him as he got back to his feet.

Roger glared at Martin, then kicked his book bag, causing the contents to fly all over the floor. Books, pens and papers were scattered all over, being stepped on by the people who were walking past. Martin quickly scrambled to pick everything up while Roger and his friends laughed.

"You'd better hurry up," Roger smirked, kicking one book so that it slid down the hall, "You'll be late for class." And with that, Roger continued on his way, leaving Martin to pick up the mess and his bruised pride.

Martin picked up one of his books, then stood and glared in the direction Roger had gone. His hand clutched the pendant tightly as he realized that he finally realized what he wanted. He wanted revenge. "I wish I could teach him a lesson."

Suddenly, Martin felt a strange dizziness rush through him. His whole body almost instantly became numb, with him unable to feel anything at all. A moment later, all of his senses were gone and he felt his very self being torn from all that he knew.

When reality snapped back into place for Martin, he was stunned to realize that he was in a classroom, and stranger still, sitting behind the teacher's desk. His whole body felt strange...wrong. He looked down at himself and let out a loud gasp. A single glance was enough to tell him that this wasn't his body. It was too large, too fat for one thing. Then there were the two bulges on his chest. He was also wearing some sort of floral print blouse.

"What the...?" Martin blinked, looking around in confusion.

There were students beginning to pour into the classroom, but Martin barely noticed them. He looked around, suddenly spotting the name Mrs. Westler on the blackboard. He immediately recognized the name of one of the school's English teachers, though he wasn't actually in any of her classes. She was a fat teacher in her early fifties who had a reputation for giving easy grades.

Martin gasped in horror as he suddenly realized what had happened. He'd been turned into Mrs. Westler. When he'd made the wish to teach Roger a lesson, the pendant took it literally and turned him into one of Roger's teachers.

"Oh shit," Martin gulped and trying to rush for the door but nearly falling on his face as he did so.

Every inch of Martin's body felt and moved wrong. His entire sense of balance was off, and it didn't help that his uncomfortable shoes had slight but still noticeable heals. He grimaced and tried to bear it as he made his way back down the hallway, knowing that his only chance was to get to the pendant and use one of his friends wishes to change back. He couldn't stand being stuck in Mrs. Westler's old body. It was just...wrong.

It took Martin twice as long to get to where he was going than it normally would have, and it appeared that he had arrived too late. His books and papers were still scattered about the hallway where he had left them a few minutes earlier, but there was no sign of either his body or the pendant.

Martin felt a surge of panic and wanted to rush all over the school looking for both his body and the pendant. But after a minute, he forced himself to calm down. After all, if Mrs. Westler had ended up in his body like he had in hers, then she would go to her classroom to find him. She'd bring the pendant with her, probably not realizing what it could do, and he could switch them back to normal.

After looking down at himself and his alien body, Martin scowled in disgust and slowly started back towards the classroom. Until he found Mrs. Westler and the pendant, he would have to pretend to be her, and that meant teaching her class. Fortunately, he was in advanced English while she taught the refresher class. He suspected that he would have little problem passing himself off as a teacher for that class...at least for now.

When Martin returned to the classroom, he stepped inside and was immediately hit with intense fear and nervousness. The whole class was filled with students, all of whom were looking at him as the teacher...as Mrs. Westler. He was terrified that he couldn't pull it off, that he'd look like a fool or that they'd somehow see through him.

But then, Martin saw Roger sitting in one of the seats, a smug grin on his face as he talked to one of his friends. A surge of anger and even hatred shot through Martin since he knew that this whole situation was Roger's fault. If Roger hadn't pushed him into making that wish...

Suddenly, Martin saw his chance at revenge. This whole mess could actually be a useful opportunity. Roger could only play on the school sports teams he so loved as long as he kept his grades at a passing level. But Martin was now in a position to make sure that Roger failed class and did so miserably. He almost smiled as he thought about how easily he could get even with that jock jerk, and until he returned to his own body, he was going to do just that. He was really going to teach him a lesson after all.

--------------------

Miriam Westler was shocked to suddenly find herself standing in the middle of the school hallway, especially since she had been at her desk and preparing for the next class a moment earlier. She remembered a strange dizzy spell, then nothing else until just then.

Just then, Miriam realized that something else was wrong too. She felt different...wrong. She also felt lighter than she had in a very long time. She looked down at herself and gasped, "Oh my..."

It was immediately obvious that this was NOT her body. For one thing, she was much thinner than normal, though that was hardly the only difference. In fact, there were so many differences that she couldn't count them all. Her chest was flat, the ground looked further away, and her clothes looked like something a student would be wearing...a male student at that.

Miriam took her first step and nearly fell over, earning laughter from several of the students hurrying past on their way to class. She scowled, annoyed at just awkward and unbalanced she felt. Everything about her body was off, though she had to admit that she liked feeling so light and energetic for a change.

After taking several deep breaths to calm down, Miriam knew that she had to get a better look at herself. Maybe then she could figure out what was going on. With that, she hurried down the hall to the nearest rest room, about to go inside until a girl screamed at her, slapped her in the face and called her a pervert.

"This is the girl's room you sicko," the girl glared at Miriam.

Miriam gasped in horror as she realized that if she couldn't use the ladies rest room, then that meant she must have become a boy. She immediately rushed into the next rest room over, even more desperate to see what she looked like.

As soon as Miriam saw her reflection in the rest room mirror, she froze and stared at it in disbelief. It wasn't her reflection, but a teenage boy with bad acne. She was sure that she'd seen the boy around the school as well, though she couldn't remember his name.

"Oh dear," Miriam whispered.

Then Miriam suddenly wondered, if she was in this boy's body, then where was he? Had he somehow become her in the same way that she had become him? The idea seemed wrong somehow and made her feel just a little nauseous. Of course, all of this was completely impossible, but she'd never been one to doubt her own senses. As strange as this whole thing was, she had no doubt that it was really happening. Somehow, she had become a teenage boy.

Miriam stared at her reflection for a moment, feeling a strange sense of excitement. She couldn't understand why since she had just had her own body and identity taken away from her, but she couldn't deny that it was there. There was a faint feeling of relief as well.

"I wonder," Miriam mused, trying to make sense of her strange emotions. Then she sighed, "Of course..."

Ever since Miriam's husband had passed away of a heart attack a few years earlier, she'd been lonely and dwelling on her own mortality. There was no escaping the fact that she was getting older and doing so alone. Eventually, she would die alone. But now, she realized that she was young again. Suddenly, she'd gone from being 53 to being only 16. She felt a surge of excitement at that, at the thought that she had a second chance, even if it was as a boy.

"But this isn't really my body," Miriam whispered, feeling guilty for even thinking about living her life like this. Still, that didn't stop her from doing it. And the more she thought about it, the more she liked it. She could have a second chance, with all of the knowledge and wisdom she had gained through the years. "That's certainly better than being a teacher and dealing with rude and disrespectful students all day."

Miriam had no idea what had caused her to become this boy, nor was she sure that she wanted to. As her husband used to say, 'Never look a gift horse in the mouth. It may take the opportunity to bite you.' For all she knew, this could very well be a miracle, a gift from God or a new challenge. If that was the case, it wouldn't do to ask too many questions about why. The why would surely reveal itself in time.

After a few minutes, Miriam finally turned away from the mirror and left the rest room. She still had no idea as to what had caused her to change, why it had happened, or how long it would last. It could last just an hour, or for the rest of her life. There was no way for her to know. Miriam smiled, deciding to just enjoy her newfound youth while she could.

Part 3

Alex walked down the hall, having just finished with third period. He quietly looked for that strange new girl Chiff, hoping that he could see her again. Then he suddenly saw her a short distance away, surrounded by a half dozen guys who were flirting and hitting on her.

"First day and she's already the most popular girl in school," Alex chuckled to himself as he went over to join the group and at least say hi to her. They'd talked briefly in class, but she'd disappeared almost immediately afterwards. "I hope she at least remembers my name."

When Alex got closer to the group, he heard Chiff exclaiming, "Sorry, I can't go out with you. I've already got a boyfriend." There were several groans from that, including from Alex. Then she suddenly turned, and grabbed his arm, "In fact, here he is."

"What?" Alex blinked in surprise.

"C'mon, let's get going," Chiff told him, half pulling him away from the group of boys. Once they were far enough away, she grinned, "Surprise, you're my new boyfriend. I hope you don't mind."

"Um...no," Alex smiled back, "Glad to help. I guess those guys were getting too pushy."

"Yep," she nodded, looking at Alex with a gleam of amusement in her eyes, "So it was either find a boyfriend or turn them into frogs or something."

"Frogs?" Alex blinked, then laughed, "What...are you a witch?"

Chiff just laughed, "Nope. I'm a goddess." She pointed down to the front of her shirt which had the word GODDESS written across the front "But people confuse me for a witch all the time so it's easier to just come out and tell them."

Alex laughed, deciding that he really liked this girl. She seemed to have a nice sense of humor. "So," he grinned, "What kind of goddess are you? I mean, are you a goddess of love or something?"

She stopped and gave Alex a strange look, shaking her head slightly as though disappointed. "I thought you were smarter than that." Then with a sigh, she muttered, "It is my name after all."

"Chiff?" Alex blinked in confusion, wondering just what that was supposed to mean. Then he suddenly remembered when Mr. Haskins had introduced her to the class. "Miss Chiff... Mischief. You're a goddess of mischief?"

"Maybe there's hope for you yet," Chiff teased him.

"Glad you think so," Alex responded with a wry grin, not sure what to think of this strange girl.

Just then, Chiff reached into her pocket and pulled out a folded piece of paper, which she casually dropped through the slit of a locker as they walked past. She didn't even pause to look at the locker as she did so and continued as though nothing had happened.

"What was that?" Alex asked her, wondering who Chiff could be passing notes to on her first day in school.

"A magic spell," Chiff answered with a faint smile.

"A magic spell?" Alex blinked, wondering if he should continue to play along. "What does it do?"

"I don't know yet," Chiff shrugged.

"So whose locker was that anyway?" Alex asked.

Chiff shrugged again, "No idea."

"So," Alex said slowly, "You took a magic spell, which you don't know what it does, and slipped it into a locker, when you don't know who it belongs to?"

"Pretty much," Chiff grinned, her eyes gleaming with amusement.

"Why?" Alex asked, feeling more and more confused by this girl.

"To see what happens of course," Chiff let out a sigh of exasperation and rolled her eyes. "It's no fun playing a game when I know for sure what the outcome is gonna be."

Alex shook his head, not sure that he wanted to know any more. Chiff was gorgeous and quite friendly, but the longer he talked to her, the more he became convinced that she wasn't quite right. Sure, she might just be messing with him, but he wasn't sure.

Just then, Chiff suddenly stopped and stood there, looking as though she were listening to something. She nodded her head a moment later and grinned, "Very interesting... I'll have to keep an eye on them."

"What?" Alex blinked, staring at Chiff in disbelief.

"Oh," she grinned, "My companion Pip was just giving me an update on one of my games. I've been having her follow up on some stuff while I'm in class."

"Um...there's no one there," Alex pointed out, becoming more and more certain of Chiff's insanity with every passing minute.

"She's just invisible to you," Chiff shrugged. "I'll have to introduce you two some time."

Alex groaned, "You're saying that you have an imaginary friend..."

"I said she's invisible," Chiff rolled her eyes in exasperation, "Not imaginary. You really have to keep up..."

"Well I've got to get going," Alex quickly told Chiff. "I've really got to get to class."

"Okay," Chiff gave him a look of amusement, "I'll see you later." And with that, she casually turned and walked away.

Alex stared after Chiff for a moment, shaking his head slightly as he did so. "Damn she's hot," he muttered to himself. "Too bad she's completely nuts."

Part 4

Lewis slowly walked down the school hallway, his eyes darting around him out of long habit, looking for anything and anyone that might cause him trouble. He'd long ago learned that the best way to avoid trouble, and the jerks who usually started it, was to avoid them. It was much easier to do that if he saw them before they saw him.

At the moment, Lewis couldn't give as much attention to his scanning for threats as he was used to. His mind was too excited, too filled with thoughts of the strange ceremony he and his friends had performed that morning and the magic pendant they had been given. He could hardly wait until it was his turn to make a wish.

"Right now," Lewis muttered, "I just wish Martin would hurry with his wish so I could get my turn." He licked his lips in anticipation, already knowing what he wanted to wish for. Now all he needed was the opportunity.

Just then, Lewis noticed Mrs. Westler coming down the hall, looking straight at him. "I finally found you," she exclaimed with a look of frantic desperation that completely stunned him.

"What?" Lewis blinked in surprise, "What's wrong Mrs. Westler?"

She paused for a moment and quickly looked around, as if afraid that someone might overhear. Then she bent forward and gasped, "It's me...Martin. That pendant did this to me when I made my wish. It turned me into THIS."

Lewis started at Mrs. Westler, at Martin, hardly able to believe what he'd just heard. He was more than half afraid that this was some kind of a joke, and probably would have been certain of it if he hadn't been part of the spell to summon that deity. "Wow... What happened?"

"I wished I could teach Roger Corbin a lesson," Martin grimaced, "And the next thing I know, I've turned into Mrs. Westler..."

"No way," Lewis gasped, staring at his friend in horror.

"I think she's in my body," Martin quickly told him, "I've got to find her and the pendant so I can change back to normal."

"Okay," Lewis nodded, "I'll keep an eye out..."

"I've got to go," Martin told him with a nervous gulp, "I mean, everyone thinks I'm HER so I've got to pretend to be her until I get back..." He shook his head in disgust, then started to slowly continue down the hall.

"No way," Lewis shook his head, hardly able to believe it. "Poor bastard..." Then he suddenly gasped, "Oh shit..."

Lewis scowled, realizing that if Martin had used his wish to turn himself into Mrs. Westler, then he would have to use one of the last two wishes to change back to normal. He'd be using Theo's wish or his. Lewis gulped at the idea of Martin using up his wish and leaving him without any. In fact, Lewis wouldn't be surprised if Martin used the final wish to make up for the one that he'd screwed up.

"I've got to get the pendant," Lewis muttered, "I've got to get my wish. Once I get mine, Martin can use Theo's wish to fix himself..."

After a moment, Lewis hurried down the hall again, this time moving faster and not even bothering to look for threats. Right now, he was only concerned about one thing, finding Martin's body...and the pendant.

--------------------

Rachael was tall, blonde and sexy, one of the hottest girls in the entire school if not THE hottest. Nearly every boy wanted to be with her and nearly every girl wanted to be her. These were facts of life that Rachael was well used to, and which she considered to be only right.

"Hey girl," Rachael grinned as she approached her closest friend Kim with a smirk, "Guess what I've got?"

Kim gave her a blank look before excitedly gasping, "You got your dad to buy you a new car?"

"Not yet," Rachael sighed, "He still won't get me that Mercedes... He is like, such a jerk..."

"I know what you mean," Kim nodded agreement, "My dad expects me to drive around his used car. As if..."

Rachael nodded sympathetically, wondering how their dads could be so lame. After all, she was a hot girl and she needed a hot car. It wasn't like he needed a really hot one himself since he was just a boring old guy who only needed it to go to work.

"Actually, I wanted to show you this," Rachael held out a pendant with a glowing green marble.

"What?" Kim blinked, staring at the pendant skeptically, "What is it?

"Nerd jewelry," Rachael snickered, "I saw one of the Geek Squad freak out in the middle of the hallway and drop it. He ran off, totally freaking out about something, so I picked it up. It looks pretty weird but I figured it might be worth something."

"Wow," Kim licked her lips, "It might be made out of emerald. That would be so cool..."

"Yeah," Rachael grinned, "That's what I thought."

"Hey," Kim snickered, pointing to a girl who was walking down the hall, "Maybe we should ask Alison what it is? I mean, she's a total nerd so she should know what it is..."

Rachael looked to the skinny and flat-chested nerd girl that Kim was pointing to. Alison fit the stereotype of a nerd, being underdeveloped and extremely plain looking, with bland brown hair and a thick pair of glasses. The very sight of her filled Rachael with simultaneous disgust and pity.

"Tell me about it," Rachael rolled her eyes, then sneered, "She's such a brainiac. I mean, she gets straight A's and stuff. But I guess it's not like she's got anything better to do than study..."

"Yeah," Kim snickered, "I don't think she's ever been on a date. I mean, what boy would ever be interested in her?"

"None," Rachael giggled back, "And she actually seems to think that being some sort of boring brainiac is better than being beautiful like me. She just doesn't appreciate just how difficult it is being beautiful and admired all the time."

Kim nodded, "I guess she doesn't know better, looking like she does and all. She probably thinks it's easy to always look good and deal with all those boys."

Rachael sighed in exasperation, "Still, I wish she could see how difficult it is having my beauty."

Suddenly, Rachael felt a strange tingle rush through her entire body. A moment later, she could actually feel her body begging to change. She absently dropped the medallion that she'd still been holding and grabbed her generous breasts, which were shrinking even as she touched them. They went from a large C cup to a small C, then to a B cup and continued to shrink until she barely had enough breast tissue left for a training bra.

"Rachael?" Kim gasped in horror as she jumped back, "What's happening to you?"

"I don't know," she squeaked out, her voice sounding nasally instead of bright with the usual sexy tone.

Rachael stared at her hands, horrified to see that they no longer looked feminine and sexy. Her nails were no longer polished and manicured, but were ragged and looked as though she'd bit them off. She grabbed for her hair and pulled it into view, watching as her luxurious blonde locks darkened and twisted with badly cared for split ends. And just as she dropped her hair to look down at her now scrawny and nearly curveless body, her eyes began to blur so that she couldn't see anything clearly.

"Oh no," Rachael whimpered with tears pouring down her eyes. She stared at Kim, who was nothing more than a big blur that turned and ran away. And with that, Rachael screamed.

At the same time, Alison had been walking down the hall, glancing over in annoyance at the two bimbos that kept glancing over at her. She was sure that they were gossiping about her, but that was nothing new. It just frustrated her that bimbos like that always had things so easy. They just floated through life on their beauty, making fun of people who had to actually work for what they had like her.

Just then, Alison felt a strange tingling sensation rush through her body, quickly followed by the feeling of her body actually changing. She gasped as her very flesh seemed to move and reshape itself. Her chest began to swell outwards, pushing on her small bra until it suddenly snapped free. They continued to grow, swelling to a large C cup, bigger than she had ever even hoped of becoming.

"What's happening to me?" Alice gasped in stunned disbelief, staring at her hands which were changing as she watched. Her short fingernails were growing longer and becoming better shaped, until it looked as though she had a perfect manicure. In fact, her hands and fingers themselves looked different, more soft and feminine.

Alison moaned as the changes in her body continued, as her muscle tone improved and her skin darkened several shades into a light tan. Her scalp tickled, and when she reached for her hair, she discovered that it was 6 inches longer than normal, as well as brighter and more luxurious.

"My God," Alison gasped as she stood there, with a now clear complexion and beautiful face. She blinked, suddenly realizing that her vision had gone blurry. And when she removed her classes, she was stunned to realize that she could now see perfectly fine without them. "What's happened to me?"

Alison stared down at her transformed body, feeling absolutely incredible. From what she could see of herself, she had become a gorgeous woman. She could hardly believe it and was sure that this had to be some sort of dream or cruel joke. That in just a minute, she would wake up, back to her plain and boring old self.

Just then, Alison heard a scream from down the hall and turned to look, seeing the two bimbos standing there. Or at least there was one bimbo running down the hall as though something were chasing her, while the other was now dressed in ill fitting clothing and could hardly be called a bimbo. In fact, Rachael looked extremely plain, as though the beauty had been drained straight from her body.

"And right into mine," Alison gasped in realization, feeling a sudden surge of vindication. After all, she certainly deserved it more than that bubble headed bimbo.

Lewis had been walking down the hall when he suddenly heard the loud scream. He turned and hurried towards its source, quickly finding that it came from a very plain looking girl who was wearing clothes that belonged on someone MUCH sexier. Then he noticed the pendant on the floor by her feet and gasped in realization.

"There it is," Lewis gasped, rushing forwards as fast as he could and snatching the pendant from the floor. He immediately turned and hurried away with his prize clutched firmly in hand. "There's only one wish left," he exclaimed, "and that one's mine."

Rachael stared in surprise as one of the boys from the Nerd Patrol suddenly ran up to her and picked that strange piece of jewelry from the floor. Before she even realized it, he was running down the hall faster than she thought any nerd was capable of moving. Then she heard him muttering something about a wish.

"A wish?" Rachael gasped in realization. Just a minute earlier, she'd made some wish about Alison...right before she'd started to change. She quickly looked over to where Alison stood, seeing a gorgeous girl standing in her place, bursting out of her too tight nerd clothes. Alison stared back at her with a smug expression.

"What's this about a wish?" Alison asked as she came towards Rachael, feeling delighted by the look on the new plain looking bimbo's face. It was the perfect revenge for all the snide comments that Rachael had ever made about her.

"That weird pendant was magic," Rachael stammered, more to herself than to Rachael. "It must have done this. I've got to get it back so I can fix this..."

"Magic pendant?" Alison blinked as Rachael suddenly started to run down the hall. Then she remembered that Lewis had picked something off the floor and run off just a minute earlier in the same direction Rachael had just gone. "Oh no..."

Alison didn't fully understand what was going on, but she was quickly putting the pieces together. Rachael must have accidentally done something with a magic pendant that transferred her beauty to Alison. Then she'd dropped the pendant and Lewis had picked it up and run off with it. But if that pendant really had done this to, given her this new body, then there was absolutely no way that Alison was going to let Rachael get her hands on it again.

"No way," Alison grimaced in determination, looking down at her sexy body, "There's no way I'm going to let that bitch take this away from me." And with that, she hurried down the hall as well, determined to get that pendant from Lewis, one way or another.

Part 5

"Man, things are really getting weird around school," Mickey told Alex as they walked down the hallway together.

"You want to see weird," Alex shrugged, "You should talk to the new girl Chiff. I think she's missing a few marbles if you know what I mean."

Mickey shook his head, "No, I'm talking about some really weird things. Mrs. Westler totally chewed Roger Corbin out in class and totally humiliated him in front of everyone. It was like she was really out to get him."

"The guy's a jerk," Alex shrugged, "He probably deserved it."

"Probably," Mickey agreed. "But I've been hearing things...like rumors about a cheerleader getting some kind of disease that instantly turned her into some kind of geek or something."

"Just rumors," Alex sighed, "You know that kind of stuff doesn't happen. "Well, I'll talk to you later. My class is right here."

"Later," Mickey waved as he continued down the hallway.

Alex stepped into his math class and moved to his assigned seat, surprised to see the new girl Chiff already sitting in the one beside it. However, she didn't look up at him or give any indication that she noticed him since she was entirely focused on a large and very old looking leather bound book.

"Hey," Alex greeted her, more to be polite than anything else. He couldn't forget just how weird she'd been acting earlier, though he hoped it was more nerves from being at a new school than anything else. She was far too hot to end up in some mental institution.

"Hey," Chiff looked up from her book and grinned at him, "What are the odds of us having another class where we end up sitting next to each other?"

"I don't know," Alex shrugged, then gestured to the book in front of her, "What are you reading?"

"It's called the Book of Madness," Chiff smirked, closing the cover and patting it possessively. "I've been thinking about using it for that book report due in Literature."

"Is it any good?" Alex asked, staring at the book skeptically. Being old and leather bound like that, it obviously hadn't come from the school library. He couldn't help but wondering if it was worth anything.

Chiff laughed, "Only if you like dirty limericks and extremely bad poetry. I don't think you'd care for this one." She stared at him with a sparkle of amusement in her eyes. "Besides, it's not in English so I doubt you'd be able to read it anyway."

"Ooookay," Alex responded slowly, reminded yet again of just how...eccentric Chiff was. He couldn't think of anyone else who'd bring a book like that to school much less plan on doing a book report on it.

Just then, the boy in front of Chiff began to look around and curse under his breath. He turned look at everyone around him and asked, "Does anyone have a pen I can borrow? I lost mine."

"You can have one of mine," Chiff grinned as she handed him what looked like an expensive pen, "Just make sure you don't sign any documents or promises with it unless you REALLY mean it..."

The boy looked at her as though she were crazy but accepted the pen anyway. "Thanks."

"So," Chiff abruptly turned back to Alex, "Do you have anything interesting planned for tonight?”

Alex thought about it for a moment, then told her, "Actually, me and my friend Mickey were going to head to the mall after school."

"Oh, that's not a good idea," Chiff told him with an almost serious expression, which seemed a little strange for her. "An associate of mine is running his shop from that mall for the next couple days, so I'd avoid it like the plague if I were you. Of course, it's your choice, but don't say I didn't warn you...and I don't warn people often."

Alex started at her in confusion, then shook his head. He was about to ask her just what she meant, but the teacher indicated that it was time for class to start so he looked up front instead. But just then, Chiff absently brushed her hair back, revealing that her ears were pointed like those elves in the Lord of the Rings movies. He stared at her for a moment, then shook his head before turning his attention back to the teacher.

--------------------

Becky frowned as she stared at the strange note she'd found in her locker. At first, she'd thought that it was a note from one of her friends, or perhaps even a letter from a secret admirer. However, after looking at it, she was more convinced that it was someone's idea of a joke.

"A spell to change yourself," Becky read the neat handwritten note at the top. Under that there was some writing in what looked like Latin, but it was written all in green ink. This had to be the spell itself.

After reading through this note several times, Becky shook her head, wondering who would sent her such a thing. After all, she was already very pretty and on the cheerleading team, so it wasn't like she really needed a lot of changes even if this so called spell did work.

Just then, Becky noticed her best friend Cindy walking towards her. Cindy was a few inches shorter than her but weighed a good deal more due to her being very overweight. The two of them had been friends since elementary school so Cindy was one of the few people that Becky knew liked her not just because she was a pretty cheerleader.

"What's that?" Cindy asked, pointing to the paper in Becky's hands, "Someone send you a love letter?" She winked at Becky who couldn't resist laughing.

"No, nothing like that," Becky shrugged, "Someone slipped this into my locker. It says it's a magic spell that can change you."

"Well, I can certainly use that," Cindy grinned, taking the spell from Becky's hand and looking it over. Then she chuckled and joked, "It can't hurt to try it..." With that, Cindy playfully began to read the strange words, pausing when she was done to gasp, "Boy, I feel weird..."

"Yeah, right," Becky laughed, "Like magic spells really exist..."

"I'm not kidding," Cindy exclaimed with a look of surprise on her face, "I feel really strange..."

Becky was about to laugh again when she realized that Cindy was serious. She stared at her friend for a moment, startled to see that Cindy no longer had her usual puffy cheeks. Her clothes were even beginning to get loose on her. And as Becky stared in stunned disbelief, Cindy actually became thinner. And when Cindy stopped losing weight, she began to grow out again in entirely different ways. Her breasts swelled outwards until they became two large and firm mounts that protruded from her chest. Her entire body went from being fat to being curvy and sexy. And as if that wasn't enough, her clothes began to shrink and change, adjusting themselves so that they fit her altered body.

"Holy shit," Cindy and Becky exclaimed at once.

"Look at me," Cindy gasped in awe. "I've turned into a total hottie..."

"Yeah," Becky gulped, hardly able to believe that this busty girl was the same overweight friend she knew.

Suddenly, Becky grinned mischieviously, "I've got to go show Chad and rub it into his face. This will make him regret turning me down when I asked him to go out with me..."

Becky just nodded, still trying to get her mind around what she'd just seen. "I'm sure he'll regret it now."

Cindy handed her the spell back and grinned, "I'll talk to you later. I've got some people I've got to go see..." And with that, she hurried off down the hall.

"Wow," Becky whispered, staring at the piece of paper with a new respect. There was no way she could doubt that it was a real magic spell now, not after what she'd just seen it do for Cindy.

After taking a deep breath, Becky read the strange words on the piece of paper. She could immediately feel something happening to her body. Every muscle in her body began to twinge and tingle at once while her clothes began to feel tight. It was all Becky could do to stay still and wait until she became extra sexy, just like Cindy had.

A few seconds later, Becky realized that something wasn't right. Her clothes were badly pinching and from the way the locker beside her seemed to be slowly shrinking, she had no doubt that she was growing taller. That hadn't happened to Cindy. She'd only grown sexier. It was then that Becky looked down at her body and saw that her muscles were all bigger than normal, that they were all growing and swelling in the same way that Cindy's breasts had several minutes earlier.

"What's going on?" Becky gasped, confused by the changes occurring throughout her body.

Just then, all of the pinching from Becky's clothes vanished and she realized that they were changing as well. Her clothes were now growing along with the rest of her body, which still hadn't stopped. She gasped and stared down at herself, then at the people in the hall, wondering why there weren't more of them staring at her and making a huge fuss. But it was almost as though no one else noticed what was happening.

Becky didn't have much attention to spare for her audience, or for her lack of one. The changes to her body were finally stopping and all she could do was stare at them in shock. She was huge compared to what she had been, a virtual giantess who now stood at a height of 6 foot 4, which was 3 inches taller than her boyfriend Ryan. And she was bursting with muscles that made her look like some kind of bodybuilder. She couldn't believe it.

"No way," Becky gasped, flexing her arms and being amazed by just how strong and powerful she now felt. "This isn't right," she exclaimed in a near panic, "This isn't what it did to Cindy..."

Becky just stood there for a minute, looking at her transformed body and trying to make sense of it all. She couldn't understand how anything could change her, or why she'd changed so differently than Cindy had. She gulped in fear, deciding that she had to talk to her boyfriend Ryan about this. He would know what to do.

Part 6

Lewis rushed down the hall as fast as he could, finally pausing beside some lockers and gasping for breath. He nervously looked behind him, afraid that they would be there. Ever since he'd gotten his hands on the pendant, Alison and Rachael had been chasing after him.

"Damn them," Lewis grimaced, his heart racing. He'd been so busy running away from those two girls that he hadn't had a chance to make his own wish. He glanced at the pendant that was still clutched in his hand, "Maybe I can do it now..."

"Hey Lewis," a voice suddenly called from the side, causing Lewis to jump. He snapped around to see his friend Theo standing there.

"Hey," Lewis responded nervously, glancing down the hall again for any sign of those girls.

"You've got the wishing necklace," Theo exclaimed, pointing to Lewis' hand. "Have you made your wish yet?"

"Not yet," Lewis sighed, shaking his head, "Martin screwed up his wish and then lost the dumb thing. Some girl accidentally made another wish before I could get it back for my turn."

"Wait a minute," Theo gasped, staring at Lewis, "That means two of the wishes have already been used..."

Lewis stared at Theo, suddenly realizing that he'd just made a big mistake in telling Theo this. Now he could see the look of hunger in Theo's eyes, as well as the speculative look he gave the pendant.

"What about my wish?" Theo demanded, "I have a wish coming too..."

"You can have the pendant after I'm done with mine," Lewis told him.

Unfortunately, Theo wasn't about to buy that and immediately tried to grab the pendant from Lewis' hands. "Give me to me," he snapped, "Me first..."

"No way," Lewis jumped back. Theo wasn't done though and charged at him again so Lewis turned and ran, easily leaving his much slower friend behind.

Lewis grimaced as he ran away, realizing that along with Alison and Rachael, he now had Theo after him for the pendant as well. He knew that he had to find a place where he could get a few minutes of peace so that he could make his wish.

"There he is," Lewis heard Rachael call from behind him. He glanced back to see both her and Alison racing each other to see which could reach him and the pendant first. "Get back here you little worm."

"Oh no," Lewis gasped, trying to go even faster. He turned a corner and hoped he could lose the others but without much success. Then he had an idea. He grinned to himself and said, "I know the perfect place to hide..."

Lewis ran down the corridor, pushing himself as hard as he could in spite of the fact that his body just wanted to collapse into a quivering heap. He'd never been the athletic type and he wasn't used to this much exertion. However, he didn't have a choice if he wanted to keep the pendant and his rightful wish.

"There it is," Lewis exclaimed to himself as he rushed into the gym. He ran to the far corner and cowered down behind the bleachers, knowing that they wouldn't be able to see him from the door. He only hoped that they only glanced into the gym and left when they didn't see him right away.

"Lewis?" Theo called out as he came into the gym a few seconds later. But to Lewis' horror, Theo came straight towards him. He silently cursed to himself, remembering that he'd shown his friend that hiding place the last time those jocks had been after them. Theo knew exactly where to look. "I know you're here... I saw you running into the gym from down the hall..."

"He's in here?" Rachael's voice came from the doorway.

Lewis gasped and finally took a peak, wincing as he saw not only Theo and Rachael coming towards him but Rachael as well. And as if that wasn't bad enough, he saw Mrs. Westler...or at least Martin in Mrs. Westler's body coming in.

"There you are," Martin exclaimed, "Now you can wish me back to normal..."

"Oh shit," Lewis blurted out as all four of them came rushing straight towards him.

Ever since he'd found out that he would be getting a single wish, Lewis had been carefully thinking about exactly what he wanted to wish for. And since he'd heard plenty of stories about how wishes could bet twisted, he'd even taken his time to carefully write his wish down, making sure that it was worked perfectly. Unfortunately, he'd accidentally left that sheet of paper folded up in his math book when he'd put that back in his locker and he hadn't had a chance to get it since getting his hands on the pendant.

Lewis knew without a doubt that this was his one and only chance to make his wish. He'd have to do it before they all reached him and grabbed the pendant. But to his horror, he was so nervous that he couldn't remember the exact wording of the wish he'd been planning to make and he didn't have time to work it out.

"Gotcha," Alison exclaimed as she reached him first. He could see the hungry look in her eyes as she reached for the pendant.

In a moment of desperation, Lewis clutched the pendant and blurted out, "I wish I was the most attractive person in the school..."

The instant the words had left his mouth, Lewis felt a strange tingling rush through his entire body. He gasped in surprise, relieved that Alison was backing away from him, though he didn't like that look on her face as she stared at him. The other three stopped and stared at him as well, all with strange expressions.

"Is it working?" Lewis gasped, excitedly imagining how all the girls would fall all over him once he became the most handsome guy in school. Maybe that was why they were all staring at him like that. After all, they were all girls...even Martin at the moment.

Lewis felt his flesh moving around and his very body changing in unbelievable ways. His bones seemed to reshape themselves and his muscles shifted along with them. Then he felt the strange swelling from his chest. His shirt began to push outwards as two round shapes became increasingly visible.

"I'm getting muscles," Lewis grinned.

However, Lewis realized that there was something wrong. There was a strange twisting sensation in his guts and his crotch felt as though it were pulling around. At the same time, his skin tickled, his scalp itched and something began to tickle his shoulders. A moment later, it finally stopped.

"Holy shit," Theo exclaimed, staring at Lewis with an expression of absolute disbelief.

"NO!" Martin cried out in horror, "Now I'll never get back to normal."

"It can't be," Rachael gasped, snatching the now dull and lifeless gray pendant from the floor where Martin dropped it, "I wish I were back to normal..." When nothing happened, the now extremely plain looking girl burst into tears.

"Thank God," Alison exclaimed, letting out a sigh of relief, then staring down at her sexy body with a smirk. "I can stay like this..." She gave Rachael a smug look, then stared at Lewis for a moment before shaking her head. "At least I came out of this ahead..." And with that, she turned and walked away.

"Is that really you Lewis?" Theo gasped.

Lewis nodded, then stared down at himself, a horrible sinking feeling in his stomach. From what he could see, he didn't look like some muscular jock like he'd expected. In fact, he was still the same height as before, which he hadn't expected. But there were other signs as well, ones which have him a horrible suspicion about what the wish had done to him.

"Oh no," Lewis whimpered as he clutched the two large mounds pushing out from his chest. They were definitely not muscle. They were firm, but still way too soft and jiggling to be muscle. He gulped and pulled his shirt up to see his stomach, which was now smooth, firm, well muscled and had a nice tan. It was definitely not his own stomach. Then he fearfully reached down and grabbed at his crotch, wincing when he couldn't get a grip on anything.

"You've turned into a chick!" Theo exclaimed unnecessarily. "Damn you're hot..."

"Holy shit," Lewis gulped, staring at his hands which were not only very feminine but had long, perfectly manicured nails. Then he reached back for his hair, which was now a long, luxurious mane that went all the way down his back. He saw that it was still red, but a much brighter and more attractive red, something which would really stand out on any woman.

"You're a total babe," Theo gasped, "You're like...the hottest girl in school..." He continued to stare at Lewis with an expression of admiration and lust.

"Oh shit," Lewis gulped, staring down at himself in horror.

"I can't believe you wasted that wish," Martin cried out with a horrified desperation. "I can't believe this..."

"My beauty," Rachael cried from several yards away, no longer even looking at Lewis.

Lewis could only stand there, staring down at himself with a feeling of increasing horror. He had just been turned into a girl, and a damn hot one if what Theo said was right. Then he collapsed to the floor as the full enormity of what he'd just done to himself dawned on him.

"What am I going to do?" he whispered, shaking as he did so, "What in the world am I going to do?"

Part 7

Alex sighed as he leaned over his book, trying to memorize some of the fact that it presented. It was lunch time, but instead of going to the cafeteria to eat, he instead went to the library for some last minute cramming before the big test next period. He shook his head, wondering why he'd chosen to wait till the last minute to study.

"Maybe I can go find Chiff," Alex mused to himself, thinking of the strange new girl. He smiled, deciding that he rather liked having everyone thing of her as his girlfriend. Of course it wasn't really true, but as long as everyone thought that this was the case it made the other guys jealous and made girls more interested in him. "No, I'd better finish this up first."

Just then, Alex heard a girl's voice exclaiming, "Hey you!"

"What?" Alex looked around, not seeing anyone else near him. He frowned in confusion, wondering if he was just hearing things.

"Down here!" the girl's voice snapped in annoyance.

Alex looked down at the table in front of him and gasped in shock. A tiny, 4 inch tall woman stood right on top of the book he'd been studying, staring up at him with a look of exasperation. She had shoulder hair green hair, was dressed in black leather pants and a purple halter top. From what he could see, she seemed to have a tattoo of a dragon on one of her shoulders and even had a pierced navel and a stud through her nose, giving her a very goth look. Only then did he notice the dragonfly wings that sprouted from her back.

"Who...what are you?" Alex stammered, sure that he had to be imagining things.

"I'm a pixie," the tiny woman snapped at him, "And you couldn't pronounce my real name. Hell, even I can't pronounce my real name anymore. I don't have the vocal chords for it. But you can call me Pip. That's what Miss Chiff calls me."

"Chiff?" Alex repeated in surprise. Then he suddenly remembered Chiff talking about her invisible friend named Pip. "You're the imaginary friend she was talking about..."

"Do I fucking look imaginary to you," Pip demanded, then shook her head. "I was just invisible to you until she wanted you to see me."

"No way," Alex rubbed his eyes, "I'm just seeing things... Chiff just made you up..."

"Chiff doesn't lie," Pip shrugged, "She may twist the truth like a pretzel, but she doesn't lie. I don't know exactly what she told you about me or anything else, but the more outrageous it was, the more likely it is to be the full truth."

Alex stared at her for a moment, they exclaimed, "This is impossible... There's no such things as faeries or pixies...or whatever the hell you are..."

Pip gasped in horror, then choked. She crossed her hands in front of her chest, as though she were suffering a heart attack and staggered around weakly. A moment later, she collapsed to her knees, gasping for breath.

"What's wrong?" Alex gasped as he started at the sick looking pixie.

"Didn't you know?" Pip asked weakly, "Whenever a mortal says that, the nearest pixie dies..."

"I'm sorry," Alex blurted out in horror, "I didn't mean..."

Pip just laughed and stood up with a smirk, "I was just fucking with you."

"What?" Alex blinked in surprise.

"Not very talkative are you?" Pip asked him with a sigh. "I don't know why Miss Chiff likes you, but you're lucky she does. I don't think she's even planning on messing with you. Anyway, she sent me to get you and fill you in so you can witness some of her latest game."

Alex didn't really know what was going on, but when Pip flew up into the air and gestured for him to follow, he did just that. He was stunned when they walked into the hall and no one seemed to notice her either.

"I told you before," she grinned at him, "I'm pretty much invisible to most people around her. It also means that no one will notice you talking to me and think that you're talking to yourself. It's part of a spell around the school to make people oblivious of her games unless they're involved. It's to keep them from freaking out and running out of the school in a panic since that would ruin her fun."

"What fun?" Alex asked, trying to remember all of the weird things that Chiff had told him. All he could remember clearly was the talk about Pip, her claiming to be a goddess and the bit about putting that magic spell into a locker. "What games?"

"You'll see," Pip laughed, "She's got several of them running at school here, all as part of a larger game. That's just the way she is..."

Alex had an increasingly bad feeling as he followed Pip to another room. As he went in, he saw Chiff and three other people sitting around a table and playing poker. He recognized the two girls who were playing but the only one he really knew well was Tyson, a fellow player on the basketball team.

"Hey Alex," Chiff turned and winked at him, "You want to play too?"

"I wouldn't if I were you," Pip quickly whispered into his ear from where she hovered beside his shoulder.

"Why?" Alex asked, "Does she cheat or something?"

"She never breaks the rules," Pip told him, "It's just that what she thinks the rules are and what you think the rules are may be two different things." Then she let out a sigh, shaking her head in a way that made him think that she might have some personal experience with this. "Actually, she's given you a protected status, but if you join any of her games of your own free will, then all bets are off."

Alex looked at Chiff, who was watching him with a curious look that almost made her seem as though she were testing him or something. He wasn't completely sure what Pip really meant but he decided to listen to her anyway.

"No thanks," he told Chiff, "I think I'll just watch for now."

"Maybe later," she smiled at him with a strange expression that could have been either relief or disappointment. Then she turned her attention back to the poker game.

None of the other players showed any indication that they'd even noticed Alex since he'd come in and they showed no sign of noticing him now. He remembered Pip's comments about her being invisible and wondered if maybe they really didn't see him.

Alex just stared at the other players for a moment. Besides Chiff and Tyson, there was Amanda, a pretty girl with a very nice rack. Jennifer was the last player and was a fairly average looking girl with glasses and long, luxurious brunette hair that was the envy of many other girls.

After just a minute, Chiff announced, "I'm out of cash, so I'll bet this instead." She set a gold bracelet into the middle of the table.

"I'm out of cash too," Amanda sighed, "And I don't have anything to match that..."

"Who says you have to bet money?" Chiff asked with a grin. "In fact, it might be more fun if we started betting with other things instead..."

"Like what?" Amanda asked skeptically, giving Chiff a wary look.

"Clothes," Tyson exclaimed, winking at Amanda, "We'll make it a game of strip poker."

"That would be fun," Chiff grinned, "But that's not what I had in mind. Why don't you bet your breasts?"

"My breasts?" Amanda gasped in surprise.

"Hey," Tyson protested, "Jenny and I had to put up cash."

"A quarter a piece," Chiff pointed out. "I think it will be more fun playing this way."

"Oh, it'll be fun all right," Pip exclaimed, snickering as she flew over to the table and hovered above it for a better view.

Tyson grumbled for a moment but gave in, "It's not like it matters much. I've got three of a kind..." He smirked as he set three kings down onto the table.

When the other's revealed their hands, Amanda was the winner, "Yes," she exclaimed, quickly picking up the two quarters that had been set into the pot along with Chiff's bracelet.

Chiff looked annoyed for a moment, as though she had been hoping for a different result. Then she shrugged, "Okay, you've got this hand..."

"I think I'll bet my breasts again," Amanda laughed.

"You just don't want to risk those coins you just won," Jennifer pointed out with a smile.

"I'll put up six inches of my height then," Tyson grinned.

"My hair," Jennifer added.

Chiff hesitated for a moment, then set a golden coin down in front of them. "I think this will do."

"Is that real gold?" Amanda gasped in amazement.

"I think it is," Tyson stared at the coin. "I mean, my dad has some old gold coins and they look just like this..."

"Why would you bet something like this?" Amanda asked Chiff.

"Because it makes things more interesting," Chiff grinned, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

"What does she mean?" Alex asked Pip.

"Just watch and see," Pip grinned back at him.

"Well I raise and I'll bet my perfect complexion," Amanda laughed.

Tyson laughed and flexed his arm, "My muscles."

Everyone looked to Chiff, who let out an exaggerated sigh of disappointment. "It's a little rich for me. I'm out." Then she turned and winked at Alex.

"Well I'll bet my ability to play the piano," Jennifer said.

"Definitely an odd game of poker," Alex said, only to have Pip nod her head.

When the round was over and everyone showed their hands, Jennifer was revealed to be the winner. She jumped up and excitedly picked up the golden coin, sighing, "Too bad there isn't actually anything to the other bets."

"Yes," Chiff smirked, "Too bad..."

Just then, Alex suddenly realized that Jennifer was beginning to change, and not just her, but Amanda and Tyler as well. But strangely enough, none of them seemed to notice it in the least.

Jennifer's body grew taller and taller, stretching out from 5 foot 7 to a new height of 6 foot 1. At the same time, her chest began to swell larger, growing from a large A cup to a full and proud DD cup.

"Damn," Tyson sighed, seemingly unaware of the fact that he was shrinking, going from his height of 6 foot 3 down to 5 foot 9. "I really wanted that gold coin."

"At least I got this bracelet," the now flat-chested Amanda grinned. Then she absently rubbed her cheek as acne began to break out.

Jennifer rubbed at her own cheek as her skin smoothed out and became unblemished. Then her muscles began to grow larger and firmer, leaving her whole body looking extremely fit and athletic.

"Holy shit," Alex blurted out, staring at all three of them in stunned disbelief. "No fucking way..."

Alex stared at Jennifer, who was now completely different from what she had been. She was tall, athletic and much sexier than ever before. But the most unbelievable thing was that she seemed completely unaware of the changes in her own body, or in those of her friends.

Then Alex turned his attention to the others, to Amanda who was now flat-chested and suffering a slight acne problem. She wasn't ugly, but she wasn't nearly as sexy as before. And then there was Tyson, who was now short and scrawny. It was hard to believe that this was the same guy that he played basketball with.

"Did you notice that their clothes changed to fit their altered bodies," Pip pointed out to Alex.

"I thought it would make things a little easier for them," Chiff grinned at the completely stunned Alex.

"Don't you guys notice what's happened to you?" Alex demanded of the three transformed people. But none of them even looked in his direction much less indicated that they'd heard him.

Chiff just laughed, "They won't notice for another hour or two. I figured that this way they won't be freaking out on me and running out before we could finish the game..."

Jennifer just stared at the golden coin that she'd won, seeing that one side of it had a picture of an old Aladdin style lap. She flipped it over and saw the words TOKEN and GOOD FOR ONE WISH printed on it.

"Like some kind of video game token," Jennifer shrugged as she put it into her pocket, doubting that it was made of real gold or anything of the kind. "Too bad I didn't really win anything."

"Maybe we should go back to playing with quarters," Tyson frowned as he sat back into his chair.

Just then, the bell began to ring, indicating that lunch was over and that it was time to get to class. "I guess we'd better get going," Amanda sighed as she gathered her stuff and left.

"Damn," Chiff shook her head in annoyance, "I was hoping we'd have time for another hand or two... Oh well, there are always other games to play."

"Other games?" Alex gasped, wondering how she could possibly consider what she did to those people as a game. If Tyson was stuck like that, he'd never be able to play basketball again. And Amanda... "My God..."

"Goddess," Chiff winked at him. "And don't worry, there will be lots of other games to play... Now let’s get going or we'll be late to class."

Alex could only stare in surprise as Chiff hurried out of the room with Pip flying right behind her. He thought about what he'd just seen and shook his head, "Man, what did I get myself into..."

Part 8

Becky hurried down the school hallway, feeling extremely strange as she did so. She now towered over at least half the boys in school and she was more muscular than any of them, thanks to that strange spell. But stranger still was the fact that almost no one stared at her or seemed to think her new size was odd in the least. It was like no one noticed her changes, even a few of her friends that she'd rushed right past.

"I'm a freak and no one even notices," Becky shook her head in confusion.

Pausing for a moment, Becky looked over the crowd, able to see quite well thanks to her new height. Then she looked back and marveled at just how fast she had walked across the whole school. With her legs being longer, every step covered more distance. And her strength... She could feel herself bursting with strength, though she had yet to test it out.

"NO!" Becky snapped to herself, refusing to like anything about her sudden transformation. She was a freak and that was all there was to it. She had to get back to normal and she couldn't do that if she started to like being some sort of amazon.

Then Becky thought about her best friend Cindy and felt a brief surge of jealousy. Cindy had gotten incredibly lucky what that spell and came out far ahead. What would Cindy think of the changes that she had just gone through? What would Ryan think? Becky felt a surge of nervous fear as she considered that question.

"I've got to find Ryan," Becky told herself, "He'll know what to do."

Since lunch had just started, Becky was sure that she knew where Ryan would be. She started to the cafeteria, resisting the urge to shove some of the other students out of her way so that she could get there faster.

"There you are," Becky exclaimed as she found Ryan standing just outside the cafeteria, talking with his best friend Danny. Danny was a good natured black guy who was one of the star players on the basketball team, in spite of the fact that he wasn't even in the top five as far as height went.

"Hey Becky," Ryan grinned at her, not reacting to her new size with the shock and disbelief that she would have expected. In fact, he was acting as though there wasn't anything wrong.

"How's it going?" Danny asked her with a grin.

Becky just stared, surprised by the fact that she was now taller than either of them, and that they didn't seem to notice. "Look at me," she exclaimed in frustration, gesturing down at herself, "Look what's happened to me!"

Ryan stared at Becky for a moment before his eyes suddenly went wide. "What the hell?" He stepped back, "What the hell happened to you? How...?"

"Holy shit!" Danny exclaimed as he suddenly noticed Becky's transformation as well. "Why didn't I notice that right away?"

"I don't know," Becky cried out, "I just read this magic spell and it did this to me. Look how big and muscular I am."

"Wow," Ryan gasped, staring at the spell in her hand and then at her. He looked a little jealous. "You said a magic spell did this to you?"

"Yeah," Becky handed it to him.

"Normally I'd say magic ain't real," Danny said, shaking his head in disbelief, "But how can I argue with this... I mean, cheerleaders don't grow like that, not even with all the roids in the world."

"It changed Cindy too," Becky pointed out, staring down at herself.

"It says that it’s a spell to change people," Ryan read over the spell, a speculative look appearing in his face. He took one more look at Becky and announced, "I've got to try this myself..." And with that, he began to read the spell aloud.

"Instant muscles," Danny grinned, looking as though he were eager to try the spell for himself.

"But I don't want to be like this," Becky protested, "I want to change back to normal..."

As soon as Ryan finished reading the spell, he paused and exclaimed, "I feel kind of weird..."

Ryan took a deep breath and savored the strange tingling sensation that ran through his body. But instead of growing larger like he expected, he was surprised to have his clothes getting larger. He frowned in confusion, looking at Becky and gasped as he realized that she was getting even bigger. She was now six inches taller than him and their height difference was increasing. It wasn't until he glanced to Danny and saw that he looked larger as well that the truth suddenly dawned on him.

"I'm shrinking!" Ryan gasped out in horror.

"Oh no," Becky stared at him, "Cindy didn't change like I did either... She just got really sexy looking..."

"But I'm shrinking," Ryan protested, his voice going a little higher as he had to strain his neck to look up at his girlfriend.

"You're doing more than that," Danny pointed out nervously. "You're getting younger. You look like you're eleven or something."
Ryan stared down at himself, "No way..."

Danny stared at Ryan with an extremely worried expression, then demanded of Becky, "Is there any way to stop this?"

Becky shook her head, concerned about what was happening to Ryan, "I wish I could..."

A few seconds later, Ryan stopped shrinking and becoming younger, and then his clothes began to shrink and change until they fit his new body perfectly. Now Ryan stood there, looking for all the world like any other seven year old boy. And to his surprise, no one in the hall even looked twice at them or reacted in the least to his changing in front of them. It was almost like they didn't even notice it.

"This is creepy," Danny said as he looked around at the students who continued to go by.

"Where did you get that thing?" Ryan demanded in his little boy voice.

"I just found it in my locker," Becky told him tearfully, "I didn't mean for this to happen... I just thought you could help fix me."

Danny stared at the two of them, shaking his head in disbelief. Then he carefully picked the piece of paper off the ground where Ryan had dropped it. He stared at it intensely, careful not to read any of it aloud. Finally, he said, "It looks like Latin or something..."

"Don't read it," Ryan ordered.

"I think I'm fine unless I read it aloud," Danny said, looking over the spell again and trying to see if there was anything that could explain what was going on. "It only says that it will change you, not how... And there's a small line of fine print at the bottom that says anyone can use it only once. I guess that means you can't say the spell again to change back." Then he suddenly exclaimed, "I've got an idea."

With that, Danny began to rush down the hallway with the spell firmly clutched in his hand. Becky picked up her boyfriend, amazed at just easy it was. He was so light that she barely even felt his weight. He protested at being picked up and carried, but she ignored him as she quickly followed Danny.

A minute later, Danny had led them to the school library and had logged onto one of the computers. "There are websites that can translate one language to another," he explained as he carefully typed the spell into the computer.

"Really?" Becky asked, looking skeptically at him, "Are you sure this will do anything?"

"Hey, just because I'm a jock doesn't mean I'm a computer illiterate moron," Danny responded, "As for it working, I ain't got a clue. I figure this might tell us exactly what the spell really says."

As soon as the website brought up the translation, Ryan impatiently demanded, "Well? What's it say?"

Danny scowled as he read the translated Latin script aloud, "It basically says, I hereby call upon the spirit of chaos and give you permission to change my form however you desire."

"WHAT?" Ryan gasped, "That's what the spell really says?"

"Damn," Becky grimaced, clutching her fist and slamming it into the table which nearly cracked under the force.

Ryan stood there with his own hands clenched, looking like a petulant child who was about to throw a tantrum. "Damn," he blurted out, "I wish that spirit of chaos it mentions was here so I could get my hands on him..."

Just then, a beautiful blonde girl stepped into the library and started walking towards them with a grin on her face. Ryan recognized her as a new girl in school that had just started that day, though he didn't know her name.

"Hey," she grinned, "What are you guys up to?"

"None of your business," Becky snapped.

"Hey, there's no need to be rude," the blonde responded.

"This is kind of personal so we'd appreciate it if you could give us some privacy," Danny told her.

The blonde girl stared at them for a moment, then shrugged and turned to leave, "Okay... Your loss."

"Now," Becky pointed to the computer screen and the magic spell that was spread out in front of Danny, "Is there anything about how we might be able to get back to normal."

"I don't think so," Danny sighed, shaking his head in frustration. "I don't know anything about magic, but you guys might be stuck like that for good."

Ryan and Becky just stood there, staring at each other in horror. This was NOT the news that they'd been hoping for since neither of them wanted to be stuck as they currently were. And now, they had no idea of what they could possibly do next.

Part 9

"I can't believe this shit," Roger Corbin complained to his companions, "That bitch Mrs. Westler was riding my ass the whole class, then she even made sure I've got detention after school all week. She's got it in for me."

"I don't think a teacher has a personal grudge against you," Roger's girlfriend Alexis told him with a smirk.

Alexis was a very sexy blonde cheerleader, and the object of many fantasies from most of the male students at the school, and even a few female ones. The fact that she was fairly rich as well as extremely sexy only added to her popularity, in spite of her scathing personality. She shook her head as she looked at her 'boyfriend', reminding herself that not only was he good in bed but more importantly, her daddy didn't approve of him. That made dating him all the more enjoyable.

"I don't know," Todd, Roger's closest friend and frequent shadow responded, "I was in class and it looked like she was out to get him."

"You always agree with whatever Roger says," Alexis rolled her eyes, "Try getting a brain of your own sometime."

"Well I need to burn off some of this stress," Roger scowled, clenching a fist and looking as though he were about to go pound someone. "I know, we'll mess with the Nerd Patrol. This time, we'll mess with those geeks good..."

"Sounds fun," Alexis grinned. She always enjoyed having fun at other people's expense, and there was plenty of opportunity for that around Roger.

"I think we should get that fat one," Roger mused, "What's his name...Theo. I haven't messed with him in awhile."

Todd grinned, "What do you have in mind?"

Roger thought about it for a moment, then grinned, "We get him someplace private tonight and then pour a bunch of cooking oil and stuff on him. That stuff is a bitch to clean up."

"Then we can dump feathers all over him," Todd added excitedly. "That will be a real mess..."

"Disgusting," Alexis commented, eager to see the spectacle though she wouldn't admit it. That would be unladylike. "But how are you going to get him to where you can ambush him? It's not like he's going to come over to your house if you invite him."

"No," Roger responded slowly, "But he'll come if you invite him."

"What?" Alexis blinked in surprise.

"He's got a major crush on you," Roger laughed. "I've seen the way he stares at you. And he's even got I Love Alexis written all over the inside of his notebook. I saw it when I was messing with him a couple weeks ago."

Alexis winced, "Gross... I don't want a fat geek like him crushing on me. Now we've got to teach him a lesson."

"Easy," Roger grinned, "I saw it in a movie once. You send him a love letter, then invite him on a date or something. And when he shows up, we've got him."

"EWWW," Alexis cringed at the thought.

"You don't have to go on a date with him," Roger urged her, "Just write a letter. It's not like I can write like a girl."

"Here," Todd exclaimed, reaching into his bag and handing Alexis a sheet of paper and an ink pen.

"All right," Alexis sighed, I'll do it. "Now what should I write?"

"I don't know," Roger grumbled, "A bunch of mushy stuff about how much you secretly love him and stuff. You're a girl so this should be natural."

Alexis hesitated for a moment as she considered what she was going to write, then she began. Then she paused after a few words, staring at the green ink that nearly seemed to glow. "Kind of interesting ink," she commented.

"I borrowed the pen from some new girl in class," Todd shrugged. "I forgot to give it back though."

Alexis nodded and continued writing the letter, muttering as she wrote a few terms, "I think you're really cute... You're really smart and charming... Thinking of you turns me on... I love you and would do anything for you..."

"Kind of laying it on thick, aren't you?" Roger asked with a look of annoyance.

"He's a geek," Alexis pointed out, rolling her eyes in exasperation, "He'll need to have it thrown in his face to get it."

Then Alexis finally reached the bottom of the letter and signed it, "I will love you forever, Alexis."

As soon as Alexis finished signing her name, the ink seemed to glow with an eerie green light for a moment. Then she suddenly felt strange, though she couldn't quite place what it was. All she knew was that she felt...in love.

"Wow," Alexis whispered as she tried to make sense of these strange new feelings that were rushing through her.

Alexis gasped in horror as she suddenly realized what she was helping Roger and Todd to do Theo. It was so cruel and heartless that she couldn't believe that she was actually involved. Theo was so smart, sweet and sexy... The very thought of him sent chills through her body and her heart skip a beat. She got wet at the very thought of the other boy. There was suddenly no doubt in her that she loved Theo with every fiber of her being. She couldn't let Roger do this to her love.

"Are you okay?" Roger asked Alexis, staring at her kind of oddly.

Biting back the urge to tell Roger what she really thought of him, Alexis decided that she couldn't just stop Roger's plan...she had to teach him a lesson for even thinking about messing with poor, sweet Theo. She smiled at him and assured him that nothing was wrong, all the while thinking about how she could turn his plot around against him.

"I'll drop this in the geek's locker," Roger said as he picked up the letter, making Alexis wince. How dare he put his hands on the letter she'd written for her one true love? Every bit of that letter had come from the truest depths of her heart.

"I've got to go," Alexis told Roger, eager to see him pay for what he was trying to do to Theo and for what he'd done to him in the past.

Alexis turned and walked away, no longer even noticed by Roger and Todd who were still busy making their plans. Then she smiled to herself as she knew that she would reach Theo before them and warn him of their plans. Her heart raced at the thought of seeing her beloved. And with a dreamy smile, she decided that she would go find him and tell him how she felt about him right that instant.

Part 10

Lewis stared in the mirror at what had to be the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. If he'd had a super sexy twin sister who looked almost nothing like him, that was what she might look like.

"My God," Lewis shook his head in disbelief, "Why in the world did I make that wish?"

The girl in the mirror was the same age and height as the old Lewis, but where he had a mess of tangled red hair, her red hair was a long, luxurious and beautiful mane that stretched all the way down her body. She had an absolutely killer figure, with a firm slender waist and large firm breasts. She could easily have graced the cover of his favorite magazines, especially if she were just a few years older. And then there was her face, a beautiful, sexy face, with brilliant green eyes and full lips that practically screamed to be kissed.

"Why did I wish to be the most attractive person in school?" Lewis moaned to himself, "I already had the whole wish worked out and worded perfectly.... Why couldn't I remember it?"

Lewis stared at his reflection and cursed under his breath, knowing that he couldn't do anything about it now. Due to being pressured and wording his wish the way he had, he'd been transformed into a hot and sexy teenage girl. And since all three wishes had been used on the pendant, there was no chance of his getting back to normal.

"I don't want to be stuck like this," Lewis whined, "I don't want to be a girl." Of course, had to admit that it if he was going to be stuck as a girl, it would certainly be a whole lot better to be a beautiful one. "At least now people won't call me a nerd...not looking like this."

Then with a sigh, Lewis wondered what he was going to do. For one thing, his own family wouldn't possibly recognize him like that. None of his clothes would fit him either. In fact, the only reason he had on clothes that fit him at the moment was that Rachael had lent him some of the spare clothes from her locker. However, she didn't have much sympathy for his situation, which wasn't surprising since his wish had not only transformed him into a girl but had robbed her of the chance to regain her missing beauty.

"At least I've got something I can wear for the moment," he sighed, thinking that it was weird wearing girl clothes but that he'd probably have to get used to it.

After a minute, Lewis grabbed his new breasts and marveled at the fact that they were indeed his. He didn't know whether to be horrified at having his own breasts or excited to finally be able to grab a girl there. Then he glanced around the girl's locker room that he had been hiding inside of, feeling another thrill from being in the one place he would never be allowed.

"I guess I'll have to get used to coming here from now on too," he muttered bitterly. "Why did Martin ever have to get that spell? If we'd never cast it and summoned that weird deity, this never would have happened."

Lewis took a deep breath and nervously ran a hand through his now long hair, trying to make sense of all the changes in his body. He'd always liked looking at girls, but he'd never wanted to be one himself. Sure, he hadn't been much of a guy and he made one hell of a good looking woman, but inside he was still a guy.

Just then, a beautiful and busty girl came into the locker room with Lewis. He immediately tensed, a large part of him afraid that she would take one look at him and suddenly scream that there was a boy in the girl's locker room. But when she looked at him, she only smiled and acted as though his presence were perfectly normal.

Lewis stared at the girl as she went to a locker and began removing items from it, though he did his best to appear that he wasn't. She was definitely a hot girl. Of course, she wasn't quite as hot as he now was, but she was close enough to draw his full attention. He only wondered why she looked familiar but why he didn't recognize her.

"Are you new here?" the girl asked after a few minutes, "I don't remember seeing you around school."

"No, I've been here for awhile," Lewis responded, then sighed, "I've just gone through some major changes."

"I know what you mean," she laughed, "I'm Cindy. I've just gone through some major changes myself." She giggled at that.

"I doubt you changed as much as me," Lewis sighed, staring down at himself and shaking his head.

"I don't know," Cindy giggled. "Just a few hours ago, I was just a fat nobody. I used a magic spell my friend had and the next thing I know, my fats gone and I've got these." She cupped her breasts, looking rather pleased.

Lewis stared at her, suddenly realizing just who this was. Cindy resembled her old self, but she looked so much different without all that weight. It had taken more than just a weight loss to turn her into such a hottie, but there was enough of the old Cindy left to recognize her once he looked.

"Holy shit," Lewis gasped, "You're Cindy Clemens!"

"You recognize me," she grinned in delight, "But I don't recognize you."

"Later," Lewis urged, "Please, tell me everything you can about this spell that changed you..."

Lewis listened excitedly, feeling a surge of hope rising. If a magic spell could transform a girl like the old Cindy into this hottie, then it might very well be able to turn him back into a guy, or better yet, a complete and total stud. Then with a smile, Lewis knew that it if worked, he'd be able to help Martin and maybe even Rachael out too. But first, he had to find this spell and fix himself.

--------------------

Martin leaned back in the chair behind his desk, rubbing at his temples and wishing that it would all end. He had done his best to impersonate Mrs. Westler since being trapped in her body, but it wasn't easy. Fortunately, she had books with detailed lesson plans and information that he had been scanning between classes and using. And even more fortunate was the fact that she had been teaching Freshmen and the remedial classes so he'd been able to keep up with the lessons.

"Why me?" Martin sighed, wishing that he'd never made his poorly worded wish. The only good thing that had come out of it was that he'd been able to make Roger's life miserable for a change. "And damn Lewis."

With a deep scowl, Martin thought of his so called friend Lewis, who had taken away his one chance to get back to normal, and then wasted it on top of that. It was enough to make Martin furious. If he'd had Lewis in any of his classes he'd really be able to give it to him, but as it was, getting revenge on Lewis would be useless. He had already screwed himself over worse than Martin ever could.

"I guess I'll have to get used to this," Martin whispered, his voice cracking as he fought back the tears that threatened to erupt. "I don't want to be a fat old teacher, especially a girl one." He stared down at himself and grimaced, wishing that he could see an alternative.

After a few more minutes of self-pity, Martin opened up the lesson plan in front of him and looked through it, knowing that he'd have to get ready for the next class to come in. He might not be a real teacher, but he had been able to fake it so far and hoped that he could continue to do so for awhile longer.

Just then, Martin noticed someone standing in the doorway to his classroom. He expected it to be one of his students, coming to beg for a better grade or to ask him to clarify something from class. But when he looked up, he was surprised to see that the person standing there was HIM.

"What...?" Martin stood up, staring at his own body as it slowly came in with a strange expression.

Miriam Westler stared at Martin in amazement, feeling a strange surge of emotions as she did so. She was incredibly relieved to be out of that body, to have a second chance, even if it was as a teenage boy. But at the same time, she couldn't help but feeling guilty, since if she had his body, then he must be trapped in hers.

"I think we need to talk," Miriam said slowly, feeling more uncertain than she was used to.

"Um...yeah," Martin nodded agreement.

Miriam closed the door behind her, then turned to stare at Martin with a strange discomfort. She knew that she was just looking at her own body, but that body almost made her feel just a little nervous, as if she really were a real student talking to his teacher. However, she suspected that this was mostly the guilt of the situation talking.

"After I found myself in this body," she said slowly, "I immediately left the school grounds, eager to accept this miracle of a second chance. But then I wondered if this might be some sort of test, if the Lord wanted to see what I would do. I have to admit, it took me awhile to realize that I might not be the only person who'd been changed..."

"This is really weird," Martin said, staring back at her and feeling uncomfortable. He didn't want to admit that he was the one responsible for their position or that they'd never be able to switch back. How could he tell her something like that? How could he not?

"Definitely," Miriam nodded agreement.

"It's all my fault," Martin broke down, beginning to cry. "I didn't mean for this to happen..."

"What do you mean?" Miriam asked, her eyes watching him sharply.

Martin took a deep breath and then told her everything, including the way he'd worded his wish. "I only wished to be able to teach him a lesson," he grimaced, "I didn't mean like this..."

"The three wishes are all gone?" Miriam asked, "There's no way to switch back?"

When Martin nodded, she let out a faint sigh of relief which surprised him. With the way she was acting, he'd almost think that she didn't want to switch back to normal. Then again, considering what her own body looked like, he couldn't really blame her. If he was in her position, he wouldn't want to switch back either. However, he wasn't in her position and wanted to switch back very much.

"The Lord works in mysterious ways," Miriam told him after a minute. "That wish could have been granted any number of ways, so why this particular one? Perhaps it was guided this way for a greater purpose..." She said that with a faint smile.

Martin stared at her as though she were crazy, then paused, suddenly wondering if maybe that mysterious deity that had given him the pendant had been behind this. What if that strange god had directed that particular outcome for the wish, much like the stories of genies who twisted the wishes of their masters?

Miriam sighed, relieved at the thought that this was all part of some grand plan. Perhaps she truly had been given a second chance, or was meant for some purpose? And perhaps this poor boy was being punished, or being taught a valuable lesson of some sort. Whatever the true plan, it seemed that they would both remain as they were. Since that was the case and she held no responsibility for their switch, she could feel free to enjoy her new body without any guilt.

"Were you really teaching my classes?" Miriam asked abruptly, noticing the lesson plan and the graded test papers on her desk.

"Yeah," Martin nodded, feeling embarrassed, "I figured I'd have to so people wouldn't be suspicious..."

"Impressive," Miriam mused, shaking her head in amazement. She couldn't help but feeling a little impressed by his adaptability under the circumstances.

"So what are we going to do now?" Martin asked nervously.

"I had been planning to start over," Miriam admitted, "But I guess that wasn't very well thought out. I'm underage, I don't have anywhere to go or anything I can do. I suppose my only real choice is to pretend to be you." She let out a sigh, "I suppose we'll both have to pretend to be each other. I might be able to help you with the lessons..."

Then she frowned, still skeptical of the idea that a teenage boy could successfully impersonate an adult woman and teach her classes. Of course, he had managed to do it so far, but a few hours isn't the same as full time.

Martin was about to respond when the bell began to ring. Miriam quickly glanced at the clock and sighed, "I suppose I should be getting to class before I'm marked tardy..." Then she hesitated for a moment before asking, "Which class do you have next?"

Miriam rushed out of the classroom a few seconds later, just as the new class was beginning to pour in. He watched the students come in and take their seats, then sighed to himself as he knew what he had to do. It was time to put his problems aside for the moment and get into teacher mode. After all, he wasn't like he had any other choice now.

Part 11

"I don't know if this is a good idea," Alex said, nervously looking around the empty hallway, "I'm supposed to be in class."

"Don't worry about it," Chiff grinned at him, "It's all taken care of. The teacher won't even notice we're missing."

"She's good at that," Pip exclaimed from the air above them.

Alex looked at Chiff, still having a hard time believing that she was some sort of goddess, in spite of the evidence he'd seen of her powers. She could definitely do things that were impossible for anyone else, but she acted like such a scatterbrained schoolgirl that he didn't know what to think of her. What he did know was that there was a lot more to her than there seemed, and that it would not be a good idea to get her pissed off.

"Now we're going to play a game called finders keepers," Chiff told him with a look of amusement. "I have a cousin who loves playing this game. Basically, I take a personal item like someone's driver’s license or purse and leave it sitting around. Whoever finds it also takes on the identity it represents."

For a moment, Alex thought she was joking, but then he remembered the poker game. He'd seen those people changing with his own eyes and he couldn't deny that she could probably do what he claimed. He shuddered slightly as he remembered those poor people.

"My version is a little different," Chiff continued, seemingly unaware of just how nervous Alex was. She reached behind her back and pulled out a deck of cards, "Instead of having them take on a specific identity, I'm going to use a specific role or stereotype... Now what would be appropriate for a high school...?"

Chiff frowned thoughtfully as she pulled several cards out of the deck then nodded approval. A moment later, she held one out for Alex to see. It had the word 'cheerleader' written across the bottom with a picture of one above it. Alex noticed that she had selected three other cards, though she didn't show those ones to him.

"You mean," Alex said slowly, trying to put everything together, "whoever finds this card will turn into a cheerleader?" The idea seemed completely preposterous and he expected Chiff to laugh at him.

Chiff did laugh, though not quite the way Alex had expected. She grinned with amusement, "Bingo. See, you aren't as slow as I first thought."

"Lucky him," Pip rolled her eyes.

"But how can you do this?" Alex gasped, "How can you just go around changing people like this?"

"You poor thing," she shook her head with an expression of disappointment, "You just don't understand, do you?"

"Are you crazy?" Alex demanded angrily. "Don't you care?"

Chiff just shrugged, not looking in the least bothered by his outburst, "Of course I care."

Pip flew beside Alex and whispered into his ear, "You're lucky her temper isn't as short as her attention span. Still, you really don't want to piss her off. You REALLY don't want to see her when she's mad."

Alex gulped, looking nervously at Chiff, afraid that she would be offended by his accusations. But she didn't seem offended, only amused.

"Let's see," Chiff mused, shuffling the four cards she'd selected and randomly tossing one onto the floor so it landed face down just a few feet in front of them.

"You dropped one," Alex said, not noticing that she'd tossed it there intentionally.

He took a step forward to pick it up for her, but Chiff shook her head, "You should probably leave it." She watched him with a curious smile, "Unless you really want to pick it up..."

Alex stared at her for a moment and suddenly decided that he'd better leave it well enough alone. Pip looked just a little disappointed but commented, "Good choice."

"Which card is it?" Alex asked curiously.

Chiff just shrugged, "No idea." Then she handed the remaining three cards to Pip with the instructions, "Leave these were people can find them and make sure they're spread out."

"Sure, whatever," Pip sighed in annoyance, taking the cards and then flying off.

"I can't wait to see what happens," Chiff giggled with an almost manic expression. "I wonder who's going to find them."

"If you like changing people so much," Alex asked with a frown, "why don't you just change them? Why throw all these things around at random?"

"Because it's more interesting this way," Chiff told him, sounding almost as if she was explaining something obvious to a child. "It's not nearly as much fun if I know exactly how things are going to turn out."

Alex just shook his head, once again certain that Chiff was insane, goddess or not. She might have incredible magic powers, but she was acting like some sort of kid who thought it was all a game. Unfortunately, he realized that this could make her a very dangerous person indeed.

"Now come on," Chiff said abruptly, grabbing his hand and pulling him down the hall, "I have a few other things I want to set in motion while I can..." We had just gone a short distance down the hall when she froze, "Wait."

"What?" Alex blinked, wondering why she'd suddenly stopped.

Then Chiff pointed in the direction they had just come from and Alex could see a girl walking down the hall. He recognized her as Gwen, one of the pretty and very popular girls around school. She was busy chatting on a cell phone, and though he couldn't make out much of the conversation, he caught a few mentions of clothing.

"You have like, got to see my new sweater," Gwen was saying when she paused, staring down at the ground. It took Alex a moment to realize that she was looking at the card Chiff had left there. "What's this...? No, I wasn't talking to you. I just found something..." Gwen picked up the card and frowned, "Naw, just some sort of card that says nerd on it..."

Suddenly, Gwen paused with a strange expression on her face. An instant later, she began to change right before Alex's eyes. Her hair lost its luster and became greasy looking, falling limp around her shoulders and looking like a complete mess. All the makeup vanished from her face and her skin broke out in a bad case of acne. Then her breasts and curves all seemed to deflate, leaving her looking undeveloped and plain looking. Only then did her clothes begin to transform as well, changing from the stylish fashions she had been wearing to the style that Alex could only think of as stereotype nerd wear. She even had a pocket protector and a pair of thick glasses on her face.

Gwen blinked, then resumed talking on her cell phone, seemingly unaware of the changes that she had just gone through. "So," she snorted with a now nasally voice, "did you see the Star Trek reruns last night? I like Star Trek. It's the best... What do you mean you don't like Star Trek? How can someone not like Star Trek? No, this isn't a joke... Hello? Did you just hang up on me?"

"Holy shit," Alex blurted out, staring at Gwen in disbelief. He could hardly believe that a hot and popular girl like her had been turned into the stereotype of a nerd in a mere matter of seconds.

"Well," Chiff grinned, "I guess we know which card she got." Then she abruptly tugged on Alex's arm again, "Come on..."

Alex was still a bit shaken by what he'd seen when Chiff stopped just outside the door to the girl's locker room. "I can't go in there," he immediately protested. "It's girls only."

"I can easily take care of that," Chiff grinned mischieviously.

Alex immediately saw where she was going with that and quickly backed away, "No, I'll just wait out here..."

"Oh, it's no problem," Chiff giggled.

Just then, Alex felt a strange tingling running through his entire body. He gasped as he felt himself beginning to change. The first thing he noticed was that he was shrinking, becoming closer to Chiff's height. Then he felt the other changes, such as his male equipment pulling inside of his body while his chest simultaneously swelled outwards. It all happened so fast that he didn't even have a chance to catalog all the changes as they occurred.

"What?" Alex gasped as he looked down at himself in shock. He couldn't believe that Chiff had just turned him into a girl. She'd even changed his clothes into those of a girl as well, leaving him wearing a short skirt and a pink shirt with a kitten on it. "You turned me into a girl..."

"And you make a nice looking one," Chiff pointed out. "Now we need to give you a girl name..."

"I don't need a girl name," Alex protested, "I just want to be changed back."

"I can change you back when we're done," Chiff shrugged, finding his discomfort amusing. "Maybe Alexis..."

"There's already an Alexis around here somewhere," Alex told her, glaring at her as he did so. He looked down at himself and scowled, "Damn, I feel weird."

"How about Alexandra?" Chiff asked, deciding to rub it in a bit more.

"And you can just call me Alex for short," he snorted.

"Well come on Alexandra," Chiff giggled, opening up the door, "I'm sure you've always fantasized about coming in here."

"Not like this," Alex muttered as he entered the locker room behind her.

Alex wasn't quite sure what he'd expected the inside of the girl's locker room to be like, but he didn't think that it would be this...normal. The locker room itself was nearly identical to the one the boys used, and the girls weren't parading around in sexy lingerie or talking about how to please guys like he'd half expected either. Sure, there were a few girls were still half undressed and in the middle of changing clothes, but for the most part, it was very similar to the boy's locker room.

Still, Alex stared at the few half-dressed girls that were sitting around. His eyes nearly threatened to bulge out of his head as he thought about this rare opportunity. He glanced over at Chiff, afraid that she would be offended and angry at him, but to his surprise, she seemed amused instead.

"Go ahead and look," she told him, "They won't really notice us here unless we interact with them."

"If you could do that," Alex gasped, gesturing down at himself, "then why did you turn me into a girl?"

"It's the girl's locker room," Chiff answered with an expression of mock innocence, "Only girls are allowed in here."

"Just great," Alex muttered, which only made Chiff giggle.

"Let's see," Chiff mused, turning her attention away from Alex and scanning the room. A very large bra suddenly appeared in her hand and she gently placed it on a bench next to a large group of girls. Then she smirked, "I wonder which one will pick it up."

A few seconds later, one of the girls noticed the bra and exclaimed, "Whose is this?" She grabbed the bra and held it up, staring at it and then looking around the locker room to see if there was anyone present who was big enough to wear it. "It looks like it belongs to a stripper."

"That's funny," another girl commented from beside her, "I didn't see it sitting there..."

Just then, the first girl who'd picked up the bra let out a gasp, dropping it to the floor and grabbing at her chest. "My breasts," she exclaimed in shock, "They're growing..."

None of the other girls paid any attention to her or her outburst. It was almost as though she no longer existed to them, which Alex knew was obviously Chiff's influence. But still, he couldn't help but wondering how they could possibly NOT notice this.

The girl gasped again as her chest began to grow larger, swelling from her small B cups to a small C cup...then a large C cup. Alex could only stare in stunned amazement, and even a bit of excitement as they continued to grow larger. She soon reached the DD range and then surpassed it, all the while ignored by the girls around her.

"Keeping it quiet is the difficult part," Chiff commented with a casual shrug. "But it's worth it to keep the game going. And come tomorrow, that bit of magic will be gone and everyone will start wondering why they didn't notice people changing in front of them...and in a couple cases, why they didn't notice the changes in themselves."

"Oh shit," Alex whispered in realization. He could just imagine everyone's reactions when they realize all the strange things that were going on all round them...and to them. "It'll be total chaos."

"Yeah," Chiff grinned broadly.

Alex quickly turned his attention back to the girl, who seemed to have finally stopped growing. However, her breasts were now ridiculously large, nearly the size of beach balls, which made her look like some kind of saline filled stripper. Then again, Alex had never heard of a stripper that big who was also that round and firm. He wanted to be horrified, but he couldn't help but be fascinated instead.

"What's happening to me?" the girl screamed in horror, grabbing at the breasts she could no longer fully get her arms around.

"What's going to happen to her?" Alex asked Chiff, who just shrugged and walked across the locker room, apparently no longer interested in the girl she had just transformed.

Alex watched Chiff for a moment, then saw her stop beside two girls. One was a slender and attractive girl, who was busy insulting an overweight girl and calling her rude names. Chiff just shook her head and snapped her fingers, though nothing seemed to happen. This surprised Alex who was becoming used to seeing Chiff do unbelievable things to people.

"What did you do?" he finally asked, unable to notice anything different.

"Over the next few weeks," Chiff started, "They will slowly switch weights. The fat one will become thin and the thin one will become fat. It does not matter how much this one eats," she pointed to the overweight girl, "or this one diets," she pointed to the thin girl. "The results will be the same."

"Wow," Alex whispered, thinking about how horrible it would be for the slender girl to suddenly gain all that weight. But with the way she'd been teasing the other girl, he couldn't feel too sorry for her.

Just then, a nearby brunette girl told a few other girls a 'dumb blond' joke. Alex had heard it before but couldn't resist chuckling a little anyway. Then he looked Chiff and saw her standing there with a mischievious grin on her face. A moment later, the brunette's hair began to turn blond, starting at the roots and then spreading through the rest of it.

"And just wait until the bimbo factor kicks in," Chiff giggled to herself.

Alex just stared at Chiff, silently promising to NEVER tell a joke of any sort around her. He shuddered to think what she might do to him if he told some dumb blond jokes within her hearing.

"Just one more thing before we leave," Chiff said as she went to an empty locker and placed a green crystal inside of it. At Alex's blank look, she explained, "The girl who finds it will excel at whatever she attempts during the following hour."

For a moment, Alex just stared at the locker, thinking about what it would be like to excel at whatever he attempted. He even considered going there and grabbing it himself, until he remembered Pip's warnings against getting involved in any of Chiff's games. There was no telling what she'd do if he interfered like that.

"Um...why are you throwing these things around all at once?" Alex asked, trying to distract himself from the crystal and the possibilities it represented.

Chiff thought about it for a moment, then sighed, "Every game has its rules, including this one. One of the rules for this particular one is a time limit." Alex asked her what she meant, but she refused to say anything more about it.

Alex took one more look around the locker room and the several half-dressed girls, especially looking at the now super busty one. Then he shook his head and sighed, stepping out the door. As soon as he was outside of the locker room, he was relieved to find himself transforming back into a boy. But when he looked around, Chiff was gone.

Part 12

Jennifer sat in class, looking around with an uncomfortable feeling that things just weren't quite right. She'd had that strange feeling ever since playing that weird poker game during lunch, and it had only grown stronger since them.

"I wonder what it could be," Jennifer mused as she looked at her fellow students. Did they seem smaller...shorter to her? Jennifer wasn't sure, but she thought that this might be it. There were other things too, things that just weren't as they should be, but for some reason, she just couldn't put her finger on what they were

"Hey, is something wrong," Gina, the girl sitting next to Jennifer whispered to her, trying not to be noticed by the teacher. "There's something different about you...." She stared at Jennifer with a confused expression, knowing that there was something extremely different about Jennifer but not being able to figure out exactly what.

"I don't know," Jennifer admitted with a scowl. "Things have just felt weird since lunch and I don't know why. I wish I knew what was going on."

"You know what they say," Gina giggled, "Be careful what you wish for. Can you imagine what it would be like if every time someone wished for something it came true? I mean, most people wish for things all the time without even realizing it."

Jennifer laughed, then remembered one of her prizes from the earlier poker game. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a golden coin with a picture of an Aladdin style genie lamp on one side and the words, TOKEN. GOOD FOR ONE WISH on the other.

"What's that?" Gina asked, noticing the coin in Jennifer's hand.

"It's some sort of video game token or gag gift that I won in a poker game," Jennifer chuckled. "It's supposed to grant a wish."

"Too bad it's not real," Gina chuckled, "I mean, if it was, what would you wish for?"

Jennifer adjusted her thick glasses as she thought about it, then paused. "My glasses," she said, "Everyone in my family has bad eyesight." Then she held the coin in her hand and jokingly said, "I wish that no one in my family had to wear glasses anymore."

Just then, Jennifer felt a strange warmth coming from the coin. She looked down at it in her hand, but to her surprise, the coin was gone. That was followed by the greater surprise of having her vision suddenly go extremely blurry. She removed her glasses to rub her eyes when she realized that everything was now perfectly clear.

"I...I can see," Jennifer gasped, looking around the room in stunned awe.

Everything she looked at was crystal clear, even better than when she was wearing her glasses. But that was impossible. She couldn't see clearly for more than a few feet without her glasses. Or at least she couldn't. There was no denying that she could see perfectly fine without them now.

"Nice joke," Gina giggled, giving a quick glance to the teacher.

"I...I'm not joking," Jennifer gulped, "I can see without my glasses. That weird coin really worked."

"Oh yeah," Gina nodded, playing along. "You get one magic wish and could end world hunger and create world peace, and you use it to take care of something that you could probably do with that laser eye surgery. Yeah, brilliant move..."

"World peace?" Jennifer blinked, suddenly gasping as she realized what she'd done.

A part of her was extremely thrilled at the idea of no longer needing glasses, and even more so as she remembered including her whole family in that wish. But at the same time, she couldn't help but thinking about what else she could have done with a single wish. She could have made herself fabulously wealthy. She could have become the sexiest girl in school...

Jennifer suddenly froze, gasping as realization washed over her. She looked down at herself, her eyes going wide as she saw the round and shapely breasts which jutted forth from her chest, providing magnificent cleavage. It was sight she was sure that she'd never see on herself since she'd always been small up top, though that was no longer the case.

"The poker game," Jennifer whispered in a shaky voice, thinking about everything that she'd won in the poker game.

Jennifer stared at the floor, and then around the class at all the students who were now shorter than she was. She'd won six inches of Tyler's height, and she hadn't even realized it until that very moment. But of course, she'd won more than that. She'd won more than that magic wishing coin and Amanda's breasts as well. Jennifer had also won Amanda's nearly perfect complexion, which had removed all of her freckles, blemishes and acne.

"And Tyson's muscles," Jennifer gasped, realizing just how athletic her entire body looked now. Instead of being a very plain looking 5 foot 7, she was now an extremely athletic and curvy looking 6 foot 1. It was an incredible difference. She flexed her arm, staring at it in amazement, surprised at just how strong she felt now that she thought about it. "I'm built like some sort of fitness model or something," she gasped to herself, knowing that she could almost pass for a female body builder.

"Is there something wrong?" the teacher suddenly asked, scowling at Jennifer in annoyance for disrupting her class.

Jennifer squished down as small as she could in her chair, feeling extremely self-conscious. "No," she forced an apologetic smile, "Sorry."

After the teacher went back to her lecture, Jennifer let out a sigh of relief and stared down at herself, marveling at all of the changes in her body. When she'd played that poker game and everyone had bet their traits, she'd thought it was some sort of joke, just like everyone else. She'd never expected to actually get those traits that she'd won, but she had. The only question was why she hadn't notice them all before.

"I bet that weird Chiff girl has something to do with this," Jennifer quietly mused to herself, not sure whether to be angry at her or grateful. Then she sighed and muttered, "Well, I did win all this fair and square..." She just wondered what the others would say when they realized what they had lost.

--------------------

Amanda stared at her reflection in the bathroom mirror, her mouth hanging open and her eyes ready to pop from their sockets. She couldn't believe what she saw, nor the fact that she hadn't even noticed the changes she'd gone through until just a minute earlier.

"Holy shit," Amanda squeaked out, grabbing at her now completely flat chest. Just that morning, she had a very impressive set of breasts, though they had vanished during that strange poker game. And her skin... Her skin was normally smooth and clear, but now she had acne, freckles and other blemishes. She was horrified that something like this could happen to her. "This isn't possible..."

Of course, Amanda could hardly deny the evidence of her own eyes and hands, no matter how much she might wish otherwise. Still, this didn't explain why she didn't notice the absence of her assets earlier, such as when they first vanished, nor why none of her friends had noticed the changes since.

"Something really weird is going on at this school," Amanda scowled, "And I bet her name is Chiff." She scowled even more deeply as she thought of the strange new girl who had talked them into playing poker in the first place and who had then urged them to start betting their physical attributes instead of money. She was behind this, of that, Amanda had no doubt.

Then Amanda reached into her purse and pulled out the bracelet she had won in the poker game. It was a simple bracelet, looking as though it were made of actual gold. And when she held it in her hand, she could feel something inside of it, a sort of warmth which scared her into immediately putting it back away.

"I've got to find that Chiff girl and make her fix this," Amanda grimaced as she turned and stormed out of the rest room.

Amanda hadn't gone very far down the hallway when she noticed a piece of paper of some sort on the ground. She would normally never have noticed it at all, but something about it seemed to gleam a little, catching her eye and her curiosity. As she picked it up and turned it over, she saw that it was just a card with a picture of a girl all dressed in black, with the word GOTH written beneath.

A moment later, the card vanished from Amanda's hand, though she barely noticed as a strange dizziness was washing over her. Her hair, normally a golden blonde color, darkened until it turned nearly solid black, with streaks of purple running through it. Her skin, which was normally well tanned, quickly faded to an unhealthy pallor, while her makeup began to shift and change, leaving her with dark eye shadow, black lipstick and black nail polish.

"I feel kind of weird," Amanda muttered as though half asleep, seemingly unaware as a silver metal stud appeared, piercing her nostril while two more rings appeared in her lip and eyebrow. Another ring appeared in her navel, as well as several tattoos of black roses and skulls along her arms. Each of these appeared from nowhere and were equally unnoticed by the dazed girl.

Amanda's clothes began to change next, turning nearly solid black and transforming into an outfit which screamed out 'goth'. She now wore a black leather skirt, torn black fishnet stockings, a pair of thick platform boots and a black shirt with an image of a skull on it. A black leather belt with silver studs and a silver skull buckle appeared around her waist, then came the black leather jacket.

Once the transformation was complete, Amanda shook her head to shake the dazed confusion from it, wondering what it was that she had just been thinking about. "Oh yeah," she scowled, "My fuckin tits." She frowned more deeply, wondering why she was worried about something like that. It wasn't like she was one of those bimbo cheerleader cows after all. "Fuckin little princess bitches," she spat out, detesting the whole breed.

For a minute, she just stood there, thinking about how much she hated those perky blond bitches, those brain dead jocks and all those clueless teachers who had no idea how dark the real world really was. Then Amanda stomped down the hall, muttering profanities to herself and wondering if it was too late in the day to ditch school.

Part 13

Lewis frowned as he walked down the hall, trying to ignore the way that all the boys were staring at him. It was downright creepy, but he couldn't let it distract him. He had to keep himself focused on what was important, on that strange magic spell that Cindy had told him about.

"If it could turn her into a babe," Lewis muttered grimly, "Then it could probably turn me back into a guy. Heck, I bet it could even turn me into a stud like some of those jocks." He smiled as he imagined himself, back to being a guy but tall and muscular, with girls who looked like he now did hanging all over him. "I've got to find that spell."

According to Cindy, Becky was the one with the spell, so all that Lewis had to do was find her. He'd been looking for her ever since Cindy had told him about that strange magic spell, but so far he hadn't had much luck.

Then as Lewis turned the corner, he froze, his eyes going wide as he saw the most unbelievable sight he'd ever seen in his life. It was his friend Theo, who was pressed up against some lockers with Alexis, one of the hottest and most popular girls in school. She was all over him, smothering him with kisses and slipping one hand down the front of his pants. Theo looked a bit confused, but in ecstasy at the same time. It was the happiest that Lewis had ever seen his friend.

"What the...?" Lewis blinked in stunned disbelief. There was no way that someone like Alexis would be all over Theo like that unless he'd used his wish on her. But Lewis knew that this wasn't possible since Theo had never gotten his wish. "What in the world is going on?"

Lewis shook his head, tempted to go up to Theo and demand to know what was going on, but he decided that he had more important things to do at the moment. He still had to find Becky and that weird spell she had. That was the only way for him to turn back into a guy and get a girl like Alexis for his own.

"Damn Martin for messing up the wishes," Lewis cursed, knowing that if it wasn't for Martin messing up his wish, then he could have gotten the medallion with plenty of time to make his own wish properly. "This never would have happened to me if it wasn't for him and Rachael."

Lewis grumbled as he left Theo and continued his search. It was only a few minutes later when he entered the school library and saw Becky, though he wasn't sure it was her at first. Becky had always been a pretty good looking cheerleader, but she'd never been the 6 foot 4, muscle-bound amazon that he saw in front of him.

With the new amazon Becky were two other people, a little boy who bore a remarkable resemblance to Becky's boyfriend Randy, and Danny, whom Lewis knew to be a close friend of Randy's. They were all clustered around one of the library computers, talking quietly and looking worried.

"Wow," Lewis exclaimed as he saw them all and realized that the little boy really was Randy.

Lewis remained where he was for a minute, not sure what to do. He'd never been close to any of those three, and in fact, was in an entirely different social group. He had always been one of the Nerd Patrol while they were in the more popular crowd. Still, he was desperate enough to take a deep breath and walk towards them.

"Sorry, but we're busy here," Danny told Lewis as he approached, giving him an appreciative look that made Lewis extremely uncomfortable.

"Cindy...Cindy said that you have a magic spell that can change you," Lewis blurted out, staring up at Becky. "Wow, I can't believe how different you look..."

"You notice that?" Becky gasped in surprise, wondering who this gorgeous red head was. Then she blinked and demanded, "What did Cindy tell you?"

Lewis instinctively took a step backwards, feeling intimidated by the larger Becky. Then he gathered his courage and announced, "She told me that she cast the spell and it turned her into a babe. Can I borrow it?"

All three of them stared at Lewis for a moment, but it was Danny who asked, "Why would you want to change? I mean, you're already a babe..."

Lewis blushed, squirming uncomfortably. "Because I don't want to be a babe," he blurted out. "I'm a guy...or at least I was. I'm Lewis...from the Nerd Patrol." He stared at them, hoping they'd realize who he was.

"WHAT?" Becky and Ryan gasped at the same time while Danny just stared at him in disbelief.

"Did someone give you a copy of the spell too?" Becky asked, looking down at her transformed body and realizing it wouldn't be too much stranger for the spell to turn someone like the nerd Lewis into the gorgeous girl in front of her.

"No," Lewis shook his head in embarrassment, "It was a wish..."

"What?" Becky blinked again, suddenly becoming much more interested. If something could transform Lewis into this, than it just might be able to help her with her problem.

"Martin...one of my friends found a spell to summon some sort of god," Lewis explained, deciding that he had better come clean with them. "This weird god gave us a magic pendant that could grant three wishes."

"And you wished to look like that?" Ryan gasped. "You three really are geeks."

"Not intentionally," Lewis snapped, no longer intimidated by Ryan now that the jock looked like a child. "It screwed up my wish big time. It screwed up everyone's wishes."

"You said it had three wishes," Danny pointed out, "How many are left?"

"None," Lewis grimaced. "If there were any left, I'd use it to change back into a guy. But when Cindy told me about this spell, I kind of hoped it could change me back..."

Becky held up the piece of paper with the spell on it and sighed, "It might be able to, but I wouldn't count on it. It doesn't work like that."

"This stupid spell only makes things worse," Ryan spat out bitterly. "It changes you at random. I certainly never asked to be turned into a kid."

"Random?" Lewis gasped in surprise, feeling a surge of disappointment. After getting his hopes up, this was the last thing he wanted to hear.

Danny snorted, "I don't really think it's random. It's written in Latin, and when we translated it, it says that it just calls on some spirit of chaos and gives it permission to do whatever it wants."

Lewis blinked, "A spirit of chaos?"

"You said you and your nerd buddies summoned some sort of god," Ryan stared at Lewis with an expression that did not belong on any real child. "When did you do it?"

"This morning," Lewis told him, "Before school."

"Somehow, I don't think this spell is a coincidence," Danny pointed to the magic spell that Becky was still holding. "It's tied to whatever you guys summoned."

"Maybe," Lewis admitted, staring at the spell, "Let me try it. Maybe if I ask it to turn me back into a guy."

"I don't think that's a good idea," Danny pointed out.

Lewis snorted, deciding that the spell couldn't make things any worse than they already were. "I'll risk it." Becky handed him the spell, watching him curiously as he read it aloud, then muttered, "Please turn me back into a guy."

A moment later, Lewis began to shimmer and change, but not in quite the way that he had hoped. Instead, the only thing about his body that seemed to be changing were his breasts, which seemed to swell out larger. He gasped in horror and tried grabbing hold of them, but it did little good. His breast swelled until they were at least three times the size that they had been, now looking as though they should belong on a stripper.

"Holy shit!" Ryan exclaimed, his eyes looking as though they were about to pop out of his head. "What are those, G cups?"

"At least your clothes and bra grew too," Becky pointed out, trying not to snicker as she did so.

"We warned you," Danny told Lewis with a shake of his head. "And this spell can only work once on a person."

Lewis stared down at his massive breasts, unable to see any of his body below them. He shook in horror and cried out, "This isn't fair... I look like some kind of stripper. Turn me back!" But nothing happened.

"Hey," Becky gasped, "Do you still have that spell you used to summon that god? I mean, if we can summon it and get a wish, I can wish us all back to normal."

"I...I don't know," Lewis stammered, trying to tear his attention away from what he'd just done to himself and focus on what she was saying. "I think we left it behind the bleachers when we were done. It might still be there."

"Then it looks like we've got a plan," Danny grinned. "We get this spell, call this guy and see if he'll change everything back to normal."

"Sounds good to me," Ryan let out a sigh of relief.

Lewis could only nod agreement, wincing as he took a step and nearly lost his balance. He didn't know if he could ever get used to being so top heavy, and silently prayed that he'd never have to. But if this worked, Martin and Rachael would be happy to turn back to normal too.

"I'll show you where we left the spell," Lewis announced with grim determination. "This just HAS to work."

Part 14

Alex was bored in his PE class, wishing that there'd been room in Weight Training for him to have taken that instead. It wasn't that he particularly disliked PE, but the whole class seemed a little pointless. It didn't make things any better that they'd been playing basketball in class all week. Sure, Alex liked basketball, but he was on the school team and had enough practice nearly every day after school. Playing in the middle of the school was just a bit too much.

"It's almost enough to make me wish that Chiff was around again," he chuckled, then nervously looked around him for any sign of the troublesome goddess. "At least she makes things exciting."

But at the moment, Alex was actually glad that there was no sign of Chiff. Sure, she was beautiful and fun, but she also brought chaos along with her wherever she went, and she seemed to have absolutely no remorse or regrets about messing up other people's lives for her own amusement. He was only grateful that she'd been content to tease him rather than mess with him like she had some other students.

Alex shook his head and tried to turn his attention back to the basketball game that the class was playing. Everyone had been split at random into two teams and were running up and down the court after the ball. Alex could easily have gotten the ball a couple times but was content to pass it and let other people have their chance to play. He'd have his chance for real during Friday's big game.

As Alex watched the game and the other players, he began to notice something extremely odd. There was a girl on his team named Jill, who'd always been the type to sit on the side and not put any effort into these type of games. But now, she was not only playing basketball, but was doing a pretty decent job of it. In fact, Alex realized that she was getting better and better as the class went on.

"She looks kind of different," he gasped in realization.

It took Alex a minute to realize exactly what was wrong about Jill, besides the fact that she seemed really motivated to play. She was taller than normal, and more athletic looking. Jill was normally about 5 foot 4, but now she looked closer to 6 feet. Her arms seemed well toned and muscular, as though she exercises a great deal. She seemed to grow even taller and more athletic as he watched in amazement.

"And the way she's playing," he whispered to himself.

Jill was not playing like someone who'd barely heard of the game, like she had been at the beginning. She was playing as though she were trying out for the WNBA. In fact, she was playing as though she were already a professional, running, grabbing the ball and making shots that a lot of boys on the school team would have a hard time making. She was getting better and better at basketball with every passing minute.

"The green crystal," Alex gasped in realization, remembering the crystal that Chiff had left in the girl’s locker room. Jill must have found it, so it was making it so she excelled at basketball. It was not only giving her the skills, but the height and athleticism as well. "Damn," he muttered, feeling envious and wishing he could have had that crystal. It would have made things so much easier.

By the time class ended, Jill was 6 foot 2 and probably the best basketball player in the entire school. She was excited and obviously enjoying her new skills, though she didn't seem to realize that she herself had changed at all. In fact, no one who'd been watching the game seemed to notice her changes.

"That will probably end tomorrow," Alex muttered, remembering what Chiff had told him about that. He shook his head, "I wonder what Jill will think when she realizes... She'll probably get a basketball scholarship or go pro now..."

After staring at Jill for a minute, Alex shook his head and made his way for the boy’s locker room. He couldn't help wondering what trouble Chiff was causing now and what other kinds of chaos she'd be unleashing around the school. He dreaded the answer, but at the same time, he couldn't help but feel a sort of morbid curiosity.

"I have a feeling that I'll find out soon enough," Alex told himself, not sure whether to dread that or look forward to it.

--------------------

Milton Rogers let out a sigh as the students all rushed out of his class, glancing to the stack of test papers that they'd just turned in and knowing that he would probably have to spend an hour of his own time grading them that night. Of course, he knew that it would seem like a waste of time or an exercise in futility once he was done. There wasn't a single student in the bunch who cared enough about chemistry to pay attention in class.

"I bet the only way they'd care about chemistry was if I was teaching them how to make methamphetamine from over the counter cold medicine," he sighed. "I doubt there will be any grades over a B in the entire lot."

After the last of the students had left, Milton walked around the room and slowly adjusted the desks, picked up small pieces of paper and trash that had been left behind, and wondered why the ten years until his retirement was so far away. During days like this one, he was ready to retire at any moment. Unfortunately, his financial status had a different opinion about his retirement.

Milton was nearly finished with the walk through of his classroom when he found a piece of paper or a card sitting on the edge of one of the desks. He picked it up and saw that it was indeed a card, though it had a picture of a pretty blonde girl in a cheerleader uniform with the word ‘cheerleader’ written underneath it.

The chemistry teacher paused with an expression of blank confusion as his body began to shimmer and transform. The first thing to vanish was his beard, followed by several inches of his height. Milton's body became much more slender while simultaneously becoming decades younger. Then his gray hair turned blonde and began to grow, cascading down his back in a luxurious mane.

"What...?" Milton blinked, vaguely aware that something monumental was happening to him, though he couldn't quite place what it was.

Milton's features softened, becoming much more delicate. His eyes turned a crystal blue while his nails all grew outwards, sharpening into perfectly manicured shapes. Only then did his body undergo the final transformations. His chest swelled outward into two perfectly shaped C cup breasts, while his groin simultaneously reshaped itself into what was appropriate for a teenage girl of her age. A moment later, the girl's clothes changed as well, becoming the uniform for one of the school's cheerleaders.

Millie blinked her eyes, wondering what she was doing hanging around the classroom after class was out. It wasn't like there were any cute boys in there to flirt with. She shrugged and hurried out the door, mentally preparing the cheer that she wanted to give at the big basketball game on Friday.

Part 15

Alex sat back in class, trying to pay attention though it wasn't easy. His mind was too filled with thoughts of Chiff and all the trouble that she'd been causing around school. But more than that, biology was his last class of the day and he couldn't wait for it to end so he could go home.

With a sigh, Alex looked at the teacher, Ms. Fine, a young woman whose name suited her perfectly. She was the youngest teacher in the school, and also the best looking. Alex, along with many other boys, was sure that she could look pretty good if she let her hair down and relaxed, though she was way too professional for that. She always had her hair in a bun and acted all strict and proper, as if trying to make up for her lack of age.

"Too bad," Alex sighed, knowing that class would have been a lot more interesting if Ms. Fine had actually bothered to make herself look good instead of intentionally hiding her body. He stared at her for just a moment, then turned his attention to the clock.

While Alex was watching the clock and counting down the time until class ended, he noticed Amanda, the girl who had lost her breasts and perfect complexion during the lunchtime poker game. However, he'd barely recognized her because she had changed so much since then. Her hair was now black with purple streaks, she was wearing dark eye shadow with black lipstick, and she was dressed up as a goth bitch. There was no way he would have recognized her at all if it wasn't for the fact that this goth was sitting in the same seat that Amanda normally sat in.

"Chiff must have gotten to her again," Alex muttered, not sure what Chiff had done to her this time but knowing that she had really gotten to Amanda good. The girl didn't even seem to notice that she'd changed, or if she did, she didn't show any sign that it bothered her in the least.

Amanda was obviously bored by the class, even more than normal. She sat back with a smirk on her face, ignoring Ms. Fine while playing around with a gold bracelet that Alex recognized as her prize from the poker game. After a minute, she absently slipped the bracelet onto her wrist.

Suddenly, Alex could feel something in the air, almost like a pressure or static. There was no doubt in his mind that this was more of Chiff's mischief, though he didn't know exactly what was going on. He looked at Amanda, who looked vaguely surprised, though for some reason, his eyes were drawn to Ms. Fine.

Ms. Fine paused in her lecture with a look of vague confusion on her face. Then as Alex watched, her hair came loose from its bun and dropped around her shoulders, turning a dark blue color as it did so. A moment later, her skin seemed to become a little more pale while her eyes darkened and black lipstick appeared on her lips.

"What the hell?" Alex gasped in surprise. He'd seen a number of strange things since Chiff had shown up, but he hadn't seen any sign of the strange goddess in class or of Ms. Fine picking up one of her weird cursed objects. In fact, the only strange thing that Alex had noticed was Amanda. "Her bracelet," he gulped in realization, knowing that it was somehow behind this latest weirdness.

The changes that Ms. Fine was going through didn't seem to affect her body, only her clothing and the like. Her clothes were changing along with her makeup, becoming black leather with metal studded wrist bands. Within moments, she looked like a goth too, though no one besides Alex seemed to notice the changes.

"Fuck this," Ms. Fine snapped as soon as the changes stopped and her expression of confusion vanished. "I'm as sick of being in this fucking shithole as you all are, and I don't want to waste any more time with this fucking useless nonsense."

"What the hell?" Alex gasped, watching as the rest of the class stared at Ms. Fine in surprise. They might not have noticed her transformation, but they certainly noticed the way she was swearing and talking to them.

"I'm done teaching for today," Ms. Fine told the class with a sneer, "So go home. Shoot yourself in the fucking heads. I don't give a damn as long as you're out of my fucking sight."

That seemed to be all the invitation that the class needed to get up and rush for the door. Everyone was surprised, but more than willing to take advantage of being released early. Amanda looked particularly amused as she left, pausing just long enough to look back at Ms. Fine with a peculiar expression.

Alex was the last one in class, sitting there even after Ms. Fine had left. He shook his head, muttering, "What the hell was that about?"

"That's easy," a voice exclaimed. Alex looked over and saw Pip floating in the air a few feet away, looking rather smug.

"What the hell just happened?" Alex asked Pip.

Pip smirked, holding up a finger, "First off, that girl found one of the cards Miss Chiff told me to spread. She found the goth card to be exact, so it turned her into a goth bitch."

"That was from one of the cards?" Alex blinked, "Shit... But what about Ms. Fine? I didn't see her touching any cards."

"I was just about to get to that," Pip snapped impatiently. "The goth chick also has the bracelet she won earlier. I don't understand it completely, but the boss lady says it can temporarily share personalities. Basically, if you think about someone while putting the bracelet on, you share your personality with that person for as long as you're wearing it."

Alex stared at Pip for a moment and groaned, "And since Amanda was turned into a goth, she can turn other people into goths too?"

"Only one at a time," Pip shrugged, "And only for as long as she's wearing the bracelet. But I think the bracelet needs to be recharged or some shit like that after every couple uses, and I don't know how to do that. Unless she figures it out, it won't be worth shit before long."

"Wow," Alex shook his head, imagining just what kind of trouble Amanda could cause with that bracelet. Then he looked at Pip again, "You said that she found one of the cards... What about the others? Who found those?"

Pip shrugged, "I haven't had a chance to check up on who found the cheerleader card yet, but I can tell you about the jock card."

"Jock card," Alex mused, realizing that a jock card would be expected if these were all based off of high school stereotypes like Chiff said.

"Sure," Pip smirked, "A couple of band geeks were in the middle of getting hassled by some jocks when one of them found the card. The next thing you know, one of the geeks turns into a jock and starts messing with his friend too. I guess it's pretty sad when you think about it."

"Yeah," Alex nodded, feeling almost sick to his stomach as he thought about all the trouble that Chiff was causing. How many lives was she going to destroy during this little game of hers?

"Anyway," Pip looked at Alex with an almost predatory expression, "Miss Chiff wants to talk to you."

Alex gulped, thinking that it might be a good idea to run. After all, school was almost out for the day and he had a good chance of avoiding Chiff. However, after a moment of consideration, he decided that it might not be a good idea to annoy her. After all, she didn't strike him as the kind who would easily forgive being stood up.

Alex followed Pip out of the classroom and down the hall, where he soon found Chiff talking to another boy. He didn't hear most of the conversation, but he came in while she was telling him, "This shop at the mall has just what you're looking for. Trust me, you'll have no problem finding it tonight. Just make sure that you tell the old geezer behind the counter that Miss Chiff sent you."

Once the boy had thanked Chiff and left, Alex nodded, "Pip said you wanted to talk to me."

Chiff turned to Alex, staring at him for a moment with an expression of sadness and disappointment. "I'm sorry," she told him quietly, "but I just don't think it will work between us. I mean, we're just too different. We're from completely different worlds. I'm afraid that it's over between us."

"So, you're dumping me," Alex commented, trying to keep his voice calm. With Chiff acting like this, he didn't know what to expect from her.

"You're taking this awfully well," she pointed out, her eyes narrowing slightly, making Alex nearly jump in fear.

"Um...we only just met today," he quickly reminded her. "Besides, you only said I was your boyfriend to get those other guys away from you. It's not like we were really dating or anything."

"Good point," Chiff grinned, making Alex realize that she'd only been messing with him. "Besides, my time here is almost up so I'm going to be leaving soon."

"You are?" Alex asked, trying to keep the relief out of his voice.

Chiff just nodded, then held out what looked like a business card, "But before I go, I wanted to give you a little good-bye present."

Alex hesitated to accept it for a moment but finally did. It turned out that it was a business card, though it was completely blank except for a phone number written in some sort of glowing green ink that actually faded away to nothing as he watched.

"If you ever run into someone that you really want to mess with, you can give me a call," she winked at him. "I'm happy to do that kind of favor for my friends, even my former boyfriends."

"Um...thanks," Alex told her, not sure what to think of her offer.

Pip landed on Alex's shoulder and commented, "She doesn't make that kind of offer very often, so don't waste it."

"I won't," Alex promised, carefully putting the business card into his pocket. Then he looked at the clock on the wall, seeing that school was about to get out in a couple of minutes.

"I think I'm going to miss you," Chiff grinned at Alex, "And this school. It was a lot of fun, but the game is just about over so I've got to go."

"You're leaving now?" Alex asked, wondering if he might actually miss Chiff and the strange excitement she brought with her.

"Not quite yet," Chiff winked at him with a look of amusement, "I've still got a couple things to do before I go. I just wanted to say good-bye first."

"Okay," Alex said, but when he blinked, Chiff and Pip were both gone. He looked around, seeing no sign of them anywhere. As the final school bell began to ring, he said looked around one more time, then at the card Chiff had given him and sighed, "Good-bye," knowing that he might never see that strange goddess again. He wasn't sure whether he felt relief or disappointment at that.

Part 16

It was half an hour since school had ended for the day and the final bell had triggered the primitive instincts of the student body, causing them stampede out of the building like a herd of animals running away from a predator, with the faculty following close behind them. The halls of Kay Osterman High were now empty with only a few exceptions.

The door to Mrs. Westler's classroom was locked tight since the people inside didn't want to be disturbed while casting their spell. They had recovered the summoning spell from where it had been abandoned behind the bleachers before school, then it was quickly decided that the classroom might be the best place to cast it. Inside of a locked classroom, there was little to no chance that anyone could interrupt them or even spy on them without their knowing.

Lewis watched silently as Martin carefully set things up to duplicate the spell they had cast that morning. As soon as they'd come up with the idea of calling on the deity who'd given them the wishes in the first place, he had immediately gone to Martin, knowing that he would want to be involved. They had tried locating Rachael, who had been burned by a wish as well and would doubtlessly want to reclaim her beauty. Unfortunately, she had fled the school in shame some hours earlier and they had no idea of how to contact her.

Becky, Ryan and Danny stood a short distance away, watching Martin create a chalk circle with curious expressions. It hadn't taken nearly as much work to cast the spell which had given them so much trouble, but they trusted that Martin and Lewis knew what they were doing. After all, they had successfully summoned this deity before and had been granted three wishes as a result.

"I hope this works," Becky scowled. "I don't want to look like some kind of freak. What will my parents say? I mean, jeez, I'm even bigger than my dad now."

"And you think I want to be stuck as a little kid?" Ryan looked up at her.

"I'm just thankful I never tried casting that spell," Danny shook his head. "But I really hope this works."

"Me too," Lewis muttered, looking down at his massive breasts and wincing at the sight of them.

Martin nodded his head, "Yeah, I really hope it works. I don't want to be stuck as a teacher."

Becky just stared at Martin, shaking her head in disbelief. When Lewis had told them about Martin and how he'd traded bodies with Mrs. Westler, she'd thought it was hilarious. But now that she saw Martin and thought about it, she realized that it had to be a nightmare for him. After all, she'd rather be stuck as an amazon freak than as some middle aged teacher.

"At least my classroom makes the perfect place to cast the spell," Martin pointed out. Lewis looked at his friend, noticing that he'd referred to it as his classroom.

"I can't wait to get rid of these things," Lewis grimaces as he cupped his large breasts. "Why in the world did I have to try out that other spell?"

"Because you ignored our warnings," Danny reminded him with a smirk, earning a glare in return.

Once all of the preparations were completed, Martin began to carefully read the spell, just as he had that morning. But after he was finished, there was no sudden boom of thunder, no flashing lights, nor anything else to indicate that the spell had actually worked. Everyone stood there, tense with anticipation one moment and then groaning with disappointment the next.

Just then, the door to the classroom was flung open, in spite of the fact that it had been securely locked just a minute earlier. A beautiful blonde girl walked into the room with a cocky grin on her face and it only took a moment for nearly everyone inside to recognize her as the new girl Chiff.

"How'd you get in here?" Becky demanded, glaring at Chiff in annoyance.

"Sorry I'm late," Chiff grinned, completely unconcerned by Becky's intimidating stance, "I got held up a little."

"What are you doing here?" Ryan demanded in annoyance, trying to look intimidating but failing with his child's body.

"Sorry," Chiff shrugged, reaching behind her back and pulling out a bundle of purple cloth as she stepped into the circle they'd draw on the floor. "I forgot to make my flashy entrance." And with that, she threw the cloth over herself and now stood there in a purple cloak which covered her entire body. Her face was covered in the blackness of shadows with only a pair of glowing green eyes visible. "I do like a flashy entrance," she said, her voice sounding eerie and alien.

"HOLY SHIT!" Lewis exclaimed, staring at Chiff with a look of shock and disbelief, "That's the thing we summoned this morning."

"The new girl?" Ryan gasped while everyone else just stared at the cloaked figure in the circle, hardly able to believe what they had just seen.

Chiff reached up and pulled back the hood of her cloak, revealing the face of a very old woman. This time it was Martin who gasped, "Holy shit! That's the woman who gave me the summoning spell..."

"Of course," the old woman smiled gently at him, becoming younger as they watched. She went from old to middle-aged and continued to youthen before their very eyes. "The rules were that I could not come to this school unless I was invited, so I had to ensure that someone had the means to invite me."

Everyone stared at her in stunned silence, not sure what to make of this. One of their classmates being revealed as the very entity that had granted them the three wishes in the first place was completely unexpected. And the way she was acting, it was completely different than how they were expecting the summoned deity to behave.

Chiff just smiled as she youthened from her thirties to her twenties, then to her teens. When she finally stopped, she didn't look 16 as she had for most of the day, but now looked to be only 14. This made her an even stranger sight as she casually tossed off the cloak and stood there with a grin of amusement.

"I think you owe a wish for everyone here," Danny stammered, being the first to gather his wits.

"I don't think so," Chiff shrugged, still smiling as she did so.

"What?" Lewis gasped.

"Then you owe us three wishes," Becky pointed out, feeling smug. "That's what you had to grant this morning."

Chiff just laughed, "No. I gave those wishes because I wanted to, not because I was required to in any way, shape or form."

"I summoned you here, so you have no choice," Martin tried looking as confident and in control as he could. However, the effect was ruined when Chiff just giggled.

"I'm afraid you don't understand," Chiff grinned as she stepped outside of the summoning circle. "That spell I gave you is nothing more than an invitation. I can come, go, or ignore it as I will. It's not much different than sending someone an invitation to a party. Just because you asked them to come doesn't mean that they have to or that they're obligated to bring presents." Then she shook her head, "Do you really think I'd give you something that would give you power over me?"

Lewis gulped, "But I thought..."

Chiff just smiled, "No you didn't. You just assumed."

"Well change us back," Ryan demanded.

"Why?" Chiff gave him a look of mock innocence. "You called ME and gave me permission to do whatever I wanted to you. You can't very well go blaming me for doing exactly what you asked."

"This isn't what we meant!" Lewis grabbed his breasts, "Please, you've got to change us back. You can't leave me like this."

"You can't leave US like this," Becky glared at Lewis.

"Of course I can," Chiff smiled pleasantly. "I just have to walk out that door and never come back. It's really quite easy."

"Please," Martin begged, "Please change us back."

Chiff stared at them with a thoughtful expression before grinning evilly and announcing, "For a price. I will change you back to your previous forms, in exchange for...your souls."

"WHAT?" They all gasped in horror.

"You can't be serious," Lewis exclaimed.

"My price is not negotiable," Chiff stated, looking serious for the first time. "I want your souls."

"This whole thing was just a way to make us sell our souls," Martin cried out in horror.

"No way," Becky glared down at Chiff, "I'd rather stay like this."

"Me too," Lewis winced in disgust. He hated being a huge breasted babe, but it was better than having his soul burning in the depths of Hell for all eternity. "I'm not selling my soul for anything."

Martin paused as he thought about the offer, hating himself for even considering it. He didn't want to be stuck as a fat middle-aged woman and a teacher for the rest of his life, but as he'd seen during the day, he could manage if he really had to. He wanted to be young again, to be a boy again, but his soul... As tempting as this offer was, his soul was just too high a price to pay. He shook his head, indicating that he wouldn't accept this bargain either.

Then to everyone's surprise, Ryan said, "I'll do it." He shook as he said it, looking terrified and sick to his stomach. "I hate being a kid. I can't grow up all over again. And I sure as hell can't be with Becky or anyone else looking like this. Besides," he forced a weak smile, "I'm an atheist. I don't believe in souls."

"Very well," Chiff nodded, "We have a bargain."

Ryan gasped as a strange tingle shot through his entire body, and a moment later, he began to grow taller. His body swelled larger, growing older as he slowly returned to his normal size and age. His clothes shifted and grew along with him until a minute later, he looked exactly as he had before reading the spell.

"I'm me again," Ryan cried out in relief, never having imagined that he'd be so thankful to just be 17. Becky was still taller than him, but she no longer towered over him the way she had a few minutes earlier.

"But at what price?" Lewis pointed out grimly.

Just then, Martin looked around and exclaimed, "Hey, she's gone." Chiff had vanished while they were all distracted by Ryan's return to normal. He looked around the room but there was no sign of her presence.

"I can't believe we lost out," Lewis shook his head sadly, "I can't believe she wanted our souls to undo this..." He looked at Ryan, already feeling some regret that he hadn't taken her up on her offer as well.

Ryan just took a deep breath, pleased to be back to his normal self. However, he didn't feel as different as he might have expected for paying such a price. He didn't feel any kind of hollow emptiness inside or anything else of the sort. He felt perfectly fine. Then as Ryan looked down at himself, admiring his teenage body, he blinked in surprise and gasped, "Hey, where did my shoes go?"

"What?" Martin demanded.

"My shoes are gone," Ryan scowled, wondering why his shoes would be missing when all the rest of his clothes had grown along with him.

Everyone just stood there and silently stared at Ryan's bare feet, wondering what to make of this as well. Then Martin gasped in horror as he was the first to realize the true price that Ryan had paid for his cure, and that he himself had chosen not to pay it. His gasps were immediately echoed as the others realized this as well.

--------------------

Miss Chiff appeared in front of the school, beside the large stone sign which proclaimed KAY OSTERMAN HIGH. She stared at a pair of shoes she'd been holding in her hand and casually tossed them over her shoulder, not having any need for them herself.

"Why the hell did you want his shoes?" Pip demanded as she hovered in the air beside her mistress.

"I didn't want his shoes," Chiff grinned, "I merely asked for their bottoms."

Pip stared at Chiff for a moment, shaking her head, "Why would you want the bottoms of his shoes?"

"Because he thought I wanted something else," Chiff giggled, thinking about the looks on their faces when they realized that all she'd asked for in exchange for turning them back were the soles of their shoes. "I'll have to do that one again."

"This was definitely interesting," Pip pointed out. "I can't believe all the games you had going at once."

"It certainly was fun," Chiff agreed, "Even with all the rules I set up. I had to get invited to the school to do anything there, I could only play at the school for one day, and I had to have one witness who knew what was going on but wasn't involved. I'll definitely have to do it again."

"So, do you have anything planned for your ex-boyfriend?" Pip grinned.

Chiff shrugged, "Not really. I just figured that I'd leave him alone. Of course, someday he might call me to take me up on that favor I offered, and if he does, then we'll see how things go. But until then..."

After a moment of just standing there, staring at the school and thinking about how enjoyable this latest game of hers had been, Chiff reached behind her back and pulled out a can of black spray paint. She looked at the school sign for a moment, grinning as she did so, then she began to spray out a number of the letters so that only KA* OS****** HIGH remained.

"Perfect," Chiff proudly announced with a grin, "That should certainly be accurate tomorrow. Chaos, panic and disorder. My work here is finished."

"So, where are we going next?" Pip asked with a sigh.

"I don't know," Chiff shrugged, "Maybe college." Then she grinned, "I've always wanted to try my hand at higher learning..."

THE END

Miss Chiff and a certain well known wizard make a little wager. This is a serial story that I wrote over a period of several months on my Yahoo Group http://groups.yahoo.com/group/Morpheuscabinet2/

Part 1

In a room that was not a room, in a place that was not a place, something other than the known laws of physics held sway. The dimensions of the room were in constant flux as it seemed to grow and shrink from moment to moment while gravity itself seemed to be merely optional. A blue monkey sat on what some might call the ceiling, casually playing a game of jacks while a feathered pink snake slithered in the air around him. In the middle of the room, a globs of glowing liquid light bubbled and moved through the air, as though the room itself were a giant lava lamp.

The only thing in the room that seemed remotely normal was the card table that was placed in the center of the 'floor'. An old man wearing a bathrobe shuffled a deck of cards while the other three players watched him carefully, sure to catch any signs of cheating. Since he was a wizard well known for his trickery, none of them wanted to give him an opening to exploit. Once he finished shuffling and dealt the cards without doing anything suspicious, they each relaxed but felt a slight disappointment.

To one side of the old wizard was a sexy blonde woman wearing a gray pinstripe suit and fedora. Molly the Fairy Godmother took a drag on her cigar as she studied the cards in her hand, then she blew out a stream of thick pink smoke that smelled like perfuse. She looked around the table with an almost predatory grin.

Sitting across from Molly and on the other side of the wizard was a middle-aged woman with a broach that looked like a blue butterfly. She scowled at the others, looking very much the cross prude she currently was. However, the goddess of transformation changed her appearance and personality as often as most people changed clothing so could not be counted on to maintain this attitude.

The final member of the group sat directly across from the wizard, looking like a 14 year old girl with blonde hair and pointed ears. However, Miss Chiff was anything but innocent and childish. In fact, she carefully studied her fellow players for signs of weakness she could exploit during the next hand of their game.

"You know," Miss Chiff exclaimed, looking at the goddess of transformation, "you're my favorite cousin but you're really pissing me off today. Why did you have to come here as a prude? I mean, you were a hell of a lot more fun the last time..."

"Very well," the goddess of transformation said with a cross scowl. A moment later, her entire body began to shimmer and change until she looked absolutely nothing like the middle-aged woman she had been. Instead, she was now a teenage girl with short purple hair, as well as a number of piercings and tattoos. Even her clothes had changed to tattered black clothes more appropriate to goth girl she had become. "Is this more interesting you fuckin cunt?"

"Definitely," Chiff laughed with delight, knowing that this latest incarnation of her cousin would be so much easier to read.

"Good," Molly nodded, "I'm gettin tired of waitin here if you know what I mean. I wanna take yer money so's I can go and get back to work. I've got a kid I'm watchin who’s ripe for a wish... I got a feelin he's gonna be makin one tonight to get into a big party..." Then she pulled out her pager and glanced at it before turning her attention back to her cards.

"That's the problem with your job," Chiff shook her head, "You're always on call. I much prefer being able to make my own hours."

"Who the fuck cares?" the goddess of transformation snorted, "Are we playing here or what?"

The wizard just chuckled, "I think we all have hours we prefer to work. I myself like to close my shop and relax in the evening."

The goddess of transformation shrugged, "I'm like Chiff. I make my own hours, depending on my current personality."

"I know," Chiff laughed, "I remember when you turned into a workaholic and messed with people nonstop for a full week. It's just too bad you were such a tight-assed number cruncher the whole time."

"Well I believe I'll sweeten the pot," the wizard commented as he dropped some coins into the middle of the table.

"I think you're just trying to buy this hand," Chiff grinned at him after both Molly and her cousin dropped out, "I'm not gotta bite. I'm in."

The old wizard stared at her for a minute, then let out a sigh, "I fear you've got me." He set his cards on the table, revealing that he had a horrible hand. Both Molly and the goddess of transformation cursed at having been bluffed while Chiff just smirked.

"Sorry old timer," Chiff snickered, "It'll take more than you've got to beat me."

"You'd be surprised what I've got," the old wizard told her, "Don't underestimate me."

"You want to put your money where your mouth is?" Chiff asked with a grin, suddenly having a great idea. "How about we have our own little wager...?"

"You want a side bet on the next hand?" he asked her carefully, making sure to pay close attention to how she worded things. He knew Miss Chiff and she could be just as tricky with loopholes and technicalities as any lawyer when she wanted.

Chiff shook her head, "No, I was thinking a different game. Maybe something in the line of a McGuffin..."

"You want something from me," he mused, his eyes narrowing. "What is it you're after?"

"I was thinking you could wager Loki's ring," Chiff grinned. "I heard you stumbled across it last week and I'd kind of like to have it."

The wizard stared at her for a moment, "Of course you'd want it. The only way I would wager that is..." He thought about it for a minute, then announced his terms.

"You're kidding," Chiff gasped, "You've got to be kidding..." When she saw that he was serious, she sighed, "All right. I'll agree to those stakes if we can settle on a game..."

"Shit," the goddess of transformation snickered, "You must want that ring pretty badly."

"How about wishes?" Molly asked with a look of amusement, "You could compete over grantin wishes for some mark."

"Whoever grants the trickiest wish wins," the goddess of transformation suggested.

Chiff shook her head, then grinned, "How about we each get a proxy and have them go against each other."

"We each assist our own representative but can't touch the other's," the old man continued.

"No reality alterations or identity death," Chiff added with a growing grin.

"You should limit how much you interfere with your proxies," the goddess of transformation suggested, "I mean, you can't give them advice or tell them what to do."

"That should make it more interestin," Molly chuckled as she took a drag from her cigar.

At this point, Chiff and the old man grinned at each other, the poker game nearly forgotten as they discussed the details of the new game they were going to begin. They spent hours going over the details until everything was decided. Finally, they settled the wager with a handshake.

"Then it's agreed," Molly said, blowing out a stream of pink cigar smoke, "Since I'm impartial, I'll be actin as ref for this here match. I'll choose an area and you guys each choose yer proxy inside it. Ya can't tell em what's goin on or what ta do. No hittin blow the belt and all that jazz.... Now go out and have a good fight."

The old wizard and Miss Chiff stared at each other for a moment before she grinned, "This is gonna be fun." And with that, they each went their separate directions to make their plans.

Part 2

Clay pulled his coat tightly against himself to create a stronger barrier against the cold and wetness of the weather. It wasn't exactly raining, but there was a faint mist in the air and a strong enough chill that he could feel it slowly sinking through his skin. Unfortunately, he was only halfway home from school and the sky looked as though it would break open and start pouring at any moment. His coat wouldn't do him much good once that happened so he quickened his step.

"Stupid test," he grumbled, cursing the fact that he'd been sick and had missed several days of school last week. Because of that, he'd missed an important history test and had to stay late to make it up. Unfortunately, that meant he missed the school bus and had to walk home instead. "Stupid rain."

Just then, Clay noticed a little girl standing a short distance ahead of him, watching him with a strange expression of amusement. She had blonde hair and brilliant blue eyes that seemed to be locked right on him. She didn't even seem bothered in the least by the wet air or cold, in spite of the fact that she wasn't even wearing a coat or long sleeves.

"Hello mister," she greeted him, which earned her a faint nod as Clay went past. Just as he had stepped past her, he heard her call from behind him, "Hello Clay."

"What the...?" Clay blinked, suddenly stopping and turning around, wondering how this little girl could know his name.

But when Clay looked at the girl again, he gasped in shock. Instead of a little girl, she was now a teenager about the same age as him. She looked to be about sixteen, with long blonde hair and a very shapely body. She smiled and ran a hand through her hair, revealing that her ears were pointed like an elf.

"You and I need to talk Clay," the teenage girl told him with a gleam of amusement in her eyes.

Clay blinked and shook his head, sure that he was imagining things. But when he looked at her again, he was even more shocked to see that she had somehow changed again. Instead of a teenage girl, she had become a grown woman in her twenties. She was even sexier now and looked quite amused.

"What?" Clay blinked in confusion, "Who are you?"

The girl...woman didn't answer the question. Instead, she asked, "Have you ever felt as though you were meant for something special? That you had a different fate than everyone else?"

Clay didn't answer the questions and only stared at her, feeling nervous and curious at the same time. Who was this mysterious person and how did she change ages like that? How did she know his name? A part of him screamed that this was weird and that he should get away as fast as he could, but he was far too curious for that, especially with the way she was talking to him.

"You might say it's your lucky day," the woman smiled. "You are the chosen one."

"The chosen one?" he blinked skeptically.

She nodded, "Yes. I am not allowed to tell you more since that could change the course of your destiny, but you are indeed the chosen one."

"Chosen for what?" Clay demanded suspiciously. He normally would have just brushed her off as a crazy, but he had no doubt that this was something unusual. And though he didn't want to admit it, the talk about him being the chosen one had caught his interest.

"I can't tell you just yet," the woman shrugged, "But I can tell you that being the chosen one means you will have obstacles to overcome and challenges to meet. There is even another who will intentionally try to harm you, though they can't harm you directly. This person is close so you will have to be prepared to defend yourself and stop them if need be." Her expression was serious as she stared at him.

Clay gulped, not sure that he liked this talk of him being the chosen one anymore. "Defend myself how? Do I get a magic sword or something?"

"Or something," she nodded, smiling again.

She reached behind her back and pulled out a strangely shaped rock which looked as though it could have been a piece of clay sculpted by a child . It sparkled with small chips of gemstones that were embedded within it, though the light that sparkled seemed to come from within the chips rather than being reflected from an outside source.

"This is an item of great magic," the woman explained, her voice serious again. She ran her hand over the stone and explained, "It was created by a goddess and contains a portion of her power. It can grant wishes...within limitations."

"Wishes?" Clay gasped, his eyes being drawn to the strange looking rock. Then he blinked and stared at the woman suspiciously, "What kind of limitations?"

"You can't summon things but you can change them," she explained. "You can't change reality and there are a few smaller things."
"What other things?" Clay asked.

The blond gave him a faint look of annoyance and snapped, "Do I look like a lawyer?" Then she quickly smiled, "I've never used it myself since it was meant for the chosen one. I'm afraid you will have to discover any other rules and limitations for yourself."

Clay frowned, "Oh...," staring at the strange rock.

The woman handed him the rock and he felt a faint tingle along his skin the moment he touched it. He gasped in surprise which only seemed to amuse the blonde. "Use it carefully," she told him, "And remember, you will have an enemy to face and overcome before you can claim your destiny."

Clay nodded and just stared down at the rock in his hands, thinking that he could almost feel the very stone slowly moving and reshaping itself in his hands, though he didn't see anything unusual. He shook his head, sure that he was imagining things. But when he looked up at the woman to ask her about it, she was gone. There was no sign of her anywhere nearby.

"Weird," Clay whispered, knowing that he would have thought this whole thing was a strange dream if he didn't still hold the rock in his hand. He stared at again, "So I'm the chosen one and you're a magic wishing rock." He frowned, "I wonder what I'm chosen for..." Then he grinned, "And I wonder what I'm going to wish for first."

Part 3

Garett stepped inside the mall then shook the moisture from his umbrella before folding it up again. He hadn't truly needed the umbrella since it had been a relatively short distance across the parking lot between his car and the door, and the weather was merely drizzling rather than raining, but he had thought it was better to be safe than sorry. After all, how was he to know that it wouldn't be pouring when he left.

Garett was a tall and thin boy of seventeen, wearing a pair of thick glasses that were anything but fashionable. He had tried replacing them with contacts on several occasions but they had been far too uncomfortable and irritating to be useful so he was stuck with the glasses that had earned him some mocking in school.

After a moment, Garett pulled a small notepad from his pocket and looked over the list of items he needed to buy from the mall. It was a small list and he could easily have remembered everything on it though he found it much more organized to have them written down. He quickly considered which of the items would be closest to him and started in that direction.

Soon, Garett was walking out of a shop with a bag containing a new notebook and several pens, then he started for his second destination, the computer shop. He needed to pick up a new printer cartridge and had a coupon for twenty percent off. But when he reached the spot, he paused and stared at the shop front in surprise.

"Where is it?" Garett gasped.

The computer shop was normally located right in front of him, but it was gone now. There weren't any signs or indications that the store had been closed. Instead, there was a completely different shop in its place. Instead of the glass windows full of the latest computer accessories, there were brick walls. Instead of the wide opening, there was an actual wooden door that looked so old as to be an antique. A sign above the doorway proclaimed the new shop to be called Spells R Us.

"Impossible," Garett blurted out.

Garett stared at the store front for a moment, knowing that there was no way it should be here. The computer store had been there just three days ago, and even if it had closed right afterwards, there was still no way this new shop should exist. After all, new stores didn't just open up, they took weeks to remodel and stock up. This Spells R Us shop should not be there, of that he was certain.

"Yet it is here," Garett pointed out, deciding to check it out and perhaps ask what had happened to the computer shop. He certainly didn't think that one as busy as that would close so suddenly and without notice.

When Garett opened the door, a small old fashioned bell rang from above him and announced his presence. He looked around, feeling even more startled by the inside of the store. There were lots of shelves and racks, all full of items which seemed to have little relation to each other. Garett could see clothes, video games, antique lamps and things which were completely unrecognizable. As far as Garett could tell, the store looked more like a cross between an antiques shop and a garage sale than anything else. And strangely enough, there seemed to be a layer of dust over some of the items, as though they'd been there for a long time.

Then Garett noticed something else which actually shocked him. He'd been inside the computer shop on countless occasions, but this new shop was at least three times as large. There was much more floor space, which Garett knew to be impossible. The two stores on either side would prevent this new shop from expanding, yet somehow it was larger, though there had been absolutely no sign of this from the outside.

Before Garett could make sense of how this store that occupied the same space as the computer shop could be several times larger, a voice called his name. He turned and gasped to see an old man standing behind the counter. He hadn't even noticed anyone there a moment earlier. Only then did he realize that the old man behind the counter was wearing a bathrobe. He was obviously....eccentric.

"Did you call my name?" Garett cautiously asked the man, wondering how the man could possibly know his name.

"Indeed I did," the old man answered with a faint smile. "Come closer Garett. We have important business to discuss and little time."

Garett hesitated, feeling extremely nervous about the situation. After a moment, he took a deep breath and stepped toward the old man, refusing to act like some sort of coward and run away from a simple conversation. "How do you know who I am?" he asked suspiciously.

The old man simply responded, "Because I am a wizard."

"There's no such thing," Garett responded matter-of-factly.

The old man sighed, looking a little impatient. "I do get tired of having to do this every time, but I don't have time for it right now."

Suddenly, the old man's eyes began to glow and he held up his hands. Lightning shot out of his palms and hit Garett, sending tingles around his body but not really hurting. An instant later, everything in the shop suddenly seemed larger...seemed HUGE. It took Garett a moment to realize that it was he who had shrunk. In fact, his size was the least of the changes. His whole body felt different.

Garett tried to yell at the old man and demand an explanation but all that came from his mouth were barks and growls. He tried again but the old man merely watched him for a moment. As hard as it was for Garett to believe, he had somehow been turned into a dog.

Then the old man came over and snapped, "Enough of that." The old man bent over and picked Garett up, his eyes narrowing, "You are a firm believer in things that you see with your own eyes, so see this and believe." He held Garett up in front of a mirror so he could see a small dog being reflected back.

A moment later, the old man set Garett back on the floor and muttered a strange sounding word. An instant later, Garett had returned to his normal self. He gasped in relief but quickly ran his hands over himself to verify that he was indeed back to normal.

"Now that we've established the truth of my statement," the old man said, going back behind the counter and giving Garett a pleasant smile, "I think we can get down to business..."

"How...?" Garett stammered, "Why...?" The old man raised an eyebrow and he quickly gulped, "What kind of business...?"

"An excellent question," the old man responded with an approving nod. "I am here at the behest of a benefactor who wishes to remain anonymous. You, my dear boy, are in serious trouble."

"I am?" Garett gulped, taking a nervous step backwards, afraid that the old man would change him again.

"Yes," the old man told him with a serious expression. "Through no fault of your own, you have gained an enemy with great power. This enemy will attempt to cause you great harm for a reason I can not explain. Fortunately, your anonymous benefactor has taken pity on your situation and asked me to give you this."

With that, the old man put a hand on a wooden box on the counter. It was the size of a shoe box and made with several different types of wood that were seamlessly merged and intricately carved. It had to be one of the most fantastic pieces of carving that Garett had ever seen, and though he didn't know anything about woodcarving he could immediately recognize skilled work. Only after Garett had an opportunity to examine it did the old man finally open the box.

"This is an item of great power," the old man said, slowly pulling a bronze medallion from the box and holding it up for Garett to get a good look. It was a bronze disk about the size of a silver dollar, with strange symbols etched into the surface. The old man turned it around so Garett could see the other side...and the red stone embedded in the center. "This medallion has the power to grant the wishes of whomever wears it."

"Wishes?" Garett asked suspiciously, gulping when the old man gave him a raised eyebrow.

"Yes," the old man snapped impatiently, "It grants wishes. Your benefactor wishes you to have this as it can save you from your enemy." He held it out and offered it to Garett, who accepted it cautiously.

"Who is this enemy?" Garett asked, "Why are they after me? Who is this benefactor you keep mentioning...?"

"I called your benefactor anonymous for a reason," the old man responded. "As for your enemy, I am not certain as to their identity as of yet but I'm sure whomever it is will make themselves known to you before long."

"And this grants wishes," Garett whispered, staring at the necklace in suspicion and amazement.

"You can use it to protect yourself from your enemy," the old man stated. "You can attack them or just use it to make your own life easier. However, you should be warned that you can not directly effect your enemy with these wishes, but likewise, your enemy will not be able to target you directly. You must be careful and cunning to deal with whomever it is."

Garett stared at the old man for a moment, "Um...thank you."

The old man just snorted impatient, "I fear that I can't help you on your own so you will be on your own. I wish you luck. Now I'm expecting a real customer any moment so be on your way."

Garett wanted to ask the old man some more questions but he had the feeling it wouldn't be a good idea, especially when the old man scowled at him. After a moment, he just clutched the medallion tightly in his hand and rushed out of the store, feeling a sense of relief once he had left. Then he turned around to take a look back but was stunned to see the computer store back where it should have been. There was no sign of the Spells R Us store that had been there a moment before.

"Magic," Garett whispered in awe. He looked down at the medallion in his hand and gulped, feeling both nervous and excited at the same time. "Real magic..."

Magic went against everything Garett believed in, but he couldn't deny his own senses. If the choices were between him being wrong about the existence of magic or that he was going insane, he chose to believe in magic. He gulped, clutching it tighter.

"So what am I going to wish for first?" Garett quietly asked himself. Then he fumbled for his notepad and pen to make a list of things that occurred to him so he could plan accordingly. Something like this required a lot of consideration before he started making wishes.

Part 4

Clay sat in his bedroom, staring at the strangely shaped rock in his hand, his mind filled with whirling thoughts. He could hardly believe that this was really a magic wishing rock like that strange woman had claimed, or that he was the chosen one with a special destiny. He grinned as he thought of it all, still unsure of what to think.

"I need to test it," Clay said decisively, then frowned, "But what should I wish for...?"

This was the question that had been occupying Clay's mind since that strange woman had given him the rock several hours ago. He had a lot of things that he wanted, but whenever he tried to think about which ones he wanted the most his mind went blank. After all, if he was going to make some wishes, he wanted his first one to be really special.

"I wish I had a million bucks," Clay finally said, unable to really think of anything better than money.

However, there was no flash of light, no puff of smoke, nor any genie suddenly appearing in front of him to grant his wish. In fact, nothing at all had happened. His wish had been granted about as well as it would have if he'd just grabbed any random rock from his back yard and wished on it.

"Come on," Clay snapped in irritation, rubbing the side of the rock next in case he had to treat it like a genie's lamp. However, nothing happened. "Work damn it..."

After Clay had tried rubbing the rock, knocking on it and simply commanding it to do what he wanted, he was frustrated enough that he nearly threw it against the wall. Then he paused, suddenly remembering that strange woman's warnings about it having limitations. Could this somehow be one of those limitations?

"What did she say about it?" Clay mused, trying hard to remember. She'd said something about it not being able to alter reality, and she'd also said something about summoning... "That's it!" he exclaimed in realization. The woman had told him that he could change things, but he couldn't summon something from nothing, which was exactly what he had been trying to do with his first wish.

Clay scowled and stared at the rock again, wondering what other limitations it had. That woman certainly hadn't been very clear about that when she'd given it to him. Then again, she'd told him that he was the chosen one and he knew from all the movies and books that whenever someone was a chosen one, they were required to somehow find the path to destiny on their own for it to mean anything. But at every other chosen one he'd heard about had some sort of guide at least.

"Merlin, Obi Wan, Morpheus," he mused to himself, "Where the hell is my guide?" Unfortunately, it looked like he would have to make do on his own for now at least.

After a minute of frustration, Clay turned his attention back to his wish, or at least to what he wanted to wish for. He thought about it for a few seconds, then went and pulled several one dollar bills from his wallet and set them down in front of him. He felt a little nervous as he clutched the rock and focused on what he wanted.

"I wish these were ten dollar bills instead," he stated firmly.

Suddenly, the rock felt somewhat warm in Clay's hand. The tiny jewel shards that covered it began to glow with an eerie light that came in a variety of colors, seeming to cover nearly the entire spectrum. Then there was a quick flash of light and the rock went dead again, looking just like it had before. He stared at it in awe, then looked at the money. The dollar bills had both changed into tens like he'd wanted.

"YES!" Clay exclaimed in delight, grinning excitedly as he thought about what else he could do with something like this. With a magic rock like this, he could do almost anything he wanted. He could have anything he wanted...or anyone. "Nikki," he whispered with a grin.

Nikki Adams was one of if not THE hottest girls in the entire school and Clay had long held a secret crush on her. Of course, he wasn't the only one since half the boys in school had crushes on her, secret or otherwise. And unlike the stereotype about beautiful and popular girls, she was nice to everyone, even those like Clay who weren't in the same social circle.

"I could make Nikki fall in love with me," Clay told himself eagerly.

Clay licked his lips at the thought of having Nikki as his girlfriend, of kissing her and then some. His heart raced as he realized that it was all within reach, that he could have the girl of his dreams just by saying a few words to the magic rock. However, there was a voice in the back of his head that kept him from doing it just yet. Something was warning him against this.

"The limitations," Clay mused to himself, trying to work it out. The mysterious woman who'd given him the rock had warned him about its limitations, of which he'd already bumped up against one. What if the other limitations were like in that Disney's Aladdin cartoon with Robin Williams. "It probably won't let me bring the dead back to life or make people fall in love..."

But as Clay thought about it, he realized that there was another reason he couldn't make that particular wish. As much as he wanted to have Nikki as his girlfriend, it just didn't seem right to make her love him with a wish. It was just...wrong. After all, he wanted her to love him for real, not because he wished it.

Then Clay suddenly had another idea. It didn't seem quite right to change Nikki, but why couldn't he change himself? He thought about it for a moment, then grinned as he thought of the perfect way to get Nikki's attention without having to use his magic on her.

As soon as Clay had his idea, he impulsively grabbed his magic rock and said, "I wish to physically turn into Nikki Adams' ideal lover."

The moment those words left Clay's mouth, the stone became warm in his hand and the small gemstone chips began to glow brightly again. A swirl of rainbow colors flowed around it and then began to flow around him. Clay gasped as a strange warmth flooded through his entire body followed by an intense tingling.

"This feels weird," Clay gasped as his body began to change.

Clay's body started to grow, making his clothes quickly become too tight so he had to struggle to get out of them. He stared at his changing body in awe and delight, realizing that he was not only getting a little taller but noticeably more muscular as well. When it finally stopped, he stood up to his new height of 6 foot 2 and flexed his muscles. They weren't huge and bulky like a bodybuilders, but they were very noticeable nonetheless. He flexed his muscles feeling more than pleased with the results.

Once Clay had taken in his new muscles, he looked between his legs and grinned at the size of his equipment. It was much larger than before, even when it wasn't erect. There was suddenly no doubt in his mind that he'd made the right decision with that wish. This was going to be great.

"I need a mirror," Clay exclaimed, deciding to wish for one. However, his wish didn't work and he mentally kicked himself for forgetting. "I wish that poster on my wall would turn into a mirror." A moment later he had a full length mirror to examine his new body in.

Clay was somewhat startled by his reflection since it looked absolutely nothing like he had before. He was tall and very athletic looking, as well as well endowed. His face however, was very handsome and reminded him a little of Brad Pitt or Orlando Bloom. He was hansom, but not in an overly masculine or rugged way. There was a faint bit of disappointment in the realization that there wasn't even the faintest resemblance to his normal face.

"I guess this was the only way I'd get Nikki's attention after all," Clay told himself nervously. Then he looked down at himself and the pile of clothes on the floor which he had outgrown during his transformation. He put his hand on the stone and said, "I wish all of my clothes would change to fit my new body."

He watched with some amusement as his clothes changed right before his eyes. Only after he'd looked through his closet and dresser to make sure everything he owned really had changed did he bother getting dressed. He was delighted as he got dressed again, pausing occasionally to chuckle and wonder what his friends would say. They would be so jealous, especially when he had Nikki as a girlfriend. And since he looked like her ideal lover, he had absolutely no doubt that she'd happily become his girlfriend before long.

"This is great," Clay exclaimed as he flexed his new muscles in front of the mirror, amazed at just how good it felt to have them. Then he carefully picked up the oddly shaped rock again and grinned, "And with this baby, everything is going to be perfect."

part 5

Garett sat back, absently tapping his pen on the table as he stared at the list of wishes he had made. He had made the list of every wish he could possibly think of, then narrowed it down to the ten most important. He had gone over the list time and time again, rearranging the items and making changes as he considered the ramifications and importance of each.

Even though Garett had spent a great deal of time and thought on his list, he had yet to make a single wish. His eyes darted to the bronze medallion the strange old man had given him, a moment of doubt entering his mind. Then he shook it off, remembering his brief moment as a dog in the store. There was no way he could doubt that, nor the existence of magic.

"Perhaps I should make my first wish now," Garett mused to himself, though he hesitated, feeling nervous at the idea of messing with magic. It just seemed...wrong. It was unnatural and went against everything he'd always believed. However, he wouldn't let this opportunity pass him up, especially not if he had a mysterious enemy like that old man had told him. "It just might take me awhile to build my nerve is all..."

Just then, Garett saw a flash of green from the corner of his eye. He snapped around but didn't see its source. He frowned, suddenly feeling extremely nervous. There were enough strange things going on now that he was feeling a little paranoid and seeing things. After a moment, he shook his head and turned his attention back to the list.

The first item on the list was a wish for wealth, carefully worded so that Garett would be the sole winner of the lottery on the week after his eighteenth birthday. He would have to be patient, but he thought that this would be the best way to get the money. After all, there would be a lot less questions about how he got it if everyone knew he just happened to get 'lucky' in the lottery.

"Maybe it shouldn't be number one," Garett muttered, having changed the order of that particular wish several times already. Since it would take so long to pay off, it didn't seem that it was urgent enough to be the first wish, but it was one he thought very important.

Then there was wish number two, which he was extremely tempted to move to the top of the list though it seemed just a little too personal. Garett had always been called a geek or nerd, though he'd never undergone the same kind of ridicule that others with those titles seemed to get in the movies, or at least not too much. His second wish, was for him to gain a body like the jocks at school, athletic, muscular, and in perfect physical condition.

"That one should take care of these," Garett mused as he adjusted his glasses.

Garett went through his list one more time, more than a little tempted to ignore the order and start with wish number two. However, he had always thought it important to follow plans and not give in to every little distraction. Because of that, he was going to make his wishes in the order he had already decided on, even though he wouldn't see the benefits of the first wish for some months to come.

After another minute of consideration, Garett picked up the bronze medallion that would grant his wishes and cautiously slipped it over his head. He started, "I wish..." But just then, Garett saw the flash of green from the corner of his eyes again. He snapped around but didn't see anything there. He frowned and looked around, then grasped the medallion and stubbornly continued, "I wish that the first lottery ticket I buy after my eighteenth birthday will be the sole winner."

"Granted," a voice suddenly exclaimed from the side.

Garett nearly jumped as he snapped around to stare at the source of the voice. He was shocked to see a tiny girl sitting on the edge of his desk, looking almost bored. It took him a brief moment of staring with his mouth open before he realized that she wasn't exactly a girl but a pixie. She was maybe 4 inches tall and with a pair of dragonfly wings on her back. She had green hair and was dressed in black clothes that made her look like a goth, especially once he noticed that her black T-shirt had the logo of a band that was popular among some of his classmates. And as he continued to stare at her, he noticed several more details, such as the tiny metal studs through her nose and eyebrow.

The tiny pixie girl yawned as though bored, then asked in a sarcastic tone, "Get a good look?"

"Who...?" Garett gasped in shock, "What...?"

The pixie just stared up at him and smirked, then she reached into some pocket and pulled out a tiny pack of cigarettes, pulling one out and lighting it. She took a drag from her tiny cigarette and blew the smoke out to the side before announcing, "I'm called Pip, and what I am should be obvious."

"You're a fairie," Garett exclaimed.

"A pixie," she scowled, snubbing the cigarette out on the surface of his desk before standing up and glaring at him, barely higher than she had been while sitting. "And like I just said a minute ago, your wish is granted."

"You're...you're like a genie," Garett blurted out in realization.

Pip grinned mischieviously, "Actually, I'm like a pixie..."

Garett took a deep breath, trying to remain calm and think this through. He'd known the medallion could grant wishes but he hadn't realized it did so by summoning a genie...pixie. It wasn't quite what he had expected but there was a great deal about this that was surprising.

"I don't actually grant wishes," Pip explained with a shrug, "The medallion does that without me. You can think of me as an advisor. I'm here to help you with your wishes and dealing with your enemy."

"An advisor," Garett repeated quietly, trying to think this through. He wasn't good at making plans and decisions without time to think things through, but he could already see how useful an advisor could be. After a minute, he nodded and asked, "Can you tell me more about what's going on? And who is this mysterious enemy?"

Pip just grinned mischieviously and responded, "I thought you'd never ask..."

Part 6

Clay was feeling smug and more than a little pleased with himself as he started to leave his room. He couldn't wait to go out and show off his new body, to see how other people would treat him now that he looked like some kind of jock stud. A broad grin broke out across his face and he couldn't resist chuckling eagerly.

Just seconds after leaving his room, Clay stepped into his living room and found himself standing face to face with his mom. She stared at him in surprise, not an ounce of recognition in her eyes. Then she screamed. His dad burst into the room a moment later, taking in everything with one glance and glaring furiously at Clay, demanding, "Who the hell...?"

"Oh shit," Clay gasped as he suddenly realized that his own parents didn't even recognize him. Thanks to his wish, they thought a stranger had broken into their house. "Wait," he tried, but his dad started to charge at him with fists raised. A punch caught Clay in the face and sent him sprawling to the ground before he could get anything out.

"Who are you?" Clay's mom demanded.

"What the hell do you think you're doing in my house?" his dad added

Clay scrambled to think of a way to explain himself that they'd believe, but he knew that they'd never believe him. Then he realized that he was still clutching the strangely shaped rock. He took a deep breath and blurted out, "I wish my mom and dad would fall asleep."

The instant the words were out of Clay's mouth, his parents both froze, blank expressions passing over their faces before they collapsed to the floor. He stared at them for a moment, afraid that they'd immediately wake up and start coming after him again. Only when his dad began to snore a little did he let out a sigh of relief and relax.

"I guess I didn't think about what they'd think," he muttered, thinking about his transformation and how no one would recognize him now.

Clay gulped, trying to think of what to do now. If his parents woke up, they'd still be freaked out by his new appearance. They'd be too freaked out to even listen to his explanation. And after finally having a chance with Nikki, he didn't want to give it up before he'd even had a chance to see her.

After several minutes of thinking about it, Clay finally had an idea. He stared at his parents, taking a deep breath and rubbing the magic rock. "I wish," he finally said, "that mom and dad didn't care about how I looked and would always think it was perfectly normal." The gem chips in the rock glowed just as they had with his other wishes, though his parents showed no signs of anything being different as they continued to sleep on the floor. Clay only hoped this worked. "I wish they'd wake up again but not remember what happened when they didn't recognize me."

Clay had to wait a few seconds before his parents began to stir and wake. He grimaced at their confusion to waking up on the floor but fought back the impulse to simply wish them not to think about it. To his relief, when they looked at him, neither of them seemed to remember the incident of minutes before. Nor did they think anything strange about his appearance, which filled him with relief.

Once Clay verified that his parents accepted his new appearance as being perfectly normal, he felt it safe to leave the house. But when he stepped out the door, he paused, realizing that he didn't have any destination in mind. He knew that he wanted to show off his new body, but who could he really show it to? Then it dawned on him. Nikki.

"I wish," Clay grinned, reaching a hand into his jacket pocket and touching the magic stone, "I wish I knew where Nikki Adams is right now."

Clay gasped as he suddenly 'knew' Nikki was at home. He frowned, knowing that he couldn't just go over there and say hi, so he let out a sigh of defeat. Of course, he could wish her to leave and meet him at the mall. He was about to do just that when he caught an unexpected scent of perfume. It was strong and flowery, seeming to have appeared from nowhere.

Just then, a woman's voice came from behind Clay, "So you're this Clay person I've heard about."

Clay snapped around, surprised to see a gorgeous blonde woman standing there. She was wearing a gray pinstriped suit and fedora hat, making her look as though she were dressed as a gangster for Halloween. The woman even had a cigar clenched between her teeth, though the smoke that came from it was pink and smelled strongly of perfume.

"Who...?" Clay blinked in surprise and stepped away, thinking that this was too similar to when that strange girl had appeared and given him the wishing rock. "What...?"

"Da names Molly," she smirked, taking a long drag of her cigar, "And I'm a fairy godmother."

"You're my fairy godmother?" Clay gasped in surprise. He wasn't sure he really needed a fairy godmother since he already had a magic rock that granted wishes.

Molly just laughed, "Nope. Sorry kid, but I'm not here for that. Ya could say I'm here as a...what's the word...envoy." She took another drag from her cigar and blew a stream of pink smoke out at him, then she pointed at him with her cigar, "I'm kinda neutral in this game, but I'm here to get things going."

"Game?" Clay blinked, staring at the woman blankly.

"In a manner of speakin," she smirked. "Here," she reached into her jacket and pulled out a manila envelope and handed it to Clay.

"What's this?" Clay asked blankly.

Molly chuckled and stuck the cigar back into her mouth, "It's the name of yer opponent. Thought ye'd like to know that little fact."

Clay gasped again and stared down at the envelope in his hand. Molly just stared at him with some amusement, adjusting her hat and then nodding. Suddenly she vanished in a puff of pink smoke, leaving a nearly overwhelming stench of perfume behind her.

For a minute, Clay just stood there, trying to make sense of what had just happened. Then he turned his attention to the envelope Molly had given him. He felt a knot in his stomach and hesitated to open it. The strange woman who had given him the wishing rock warned him that he had an enemy, though it hadn't actually seemed real since he had no idea who that enemy was.

Clay took a deep breath before opening the envelope and pulling out a large photo with a name written across the bottom. However, he didn't need the name to know the person who was his enemy. He recognized the boy in the picture, having seen him around his school a number of times. Clay didn't know the boy well but had always thought of him as a stuck up geek.

"Garett," Clay said, naming his enemy. He took a deep breath, wondering what he was going to do with this new knowledge.

Part 7

Garett stared down at the little pixie Pip as she began to tell him about how he was caught up in forces beyond his control. She wasn't very descriptive and he could tell she was leaving a lot out, but he listened intently so he could ask all his questions once she was finished. From what she did say though, it appeared as though he had been somehow chosen by fate, destiny or some other force in order to fight a dangerous enemy, one she claimed could destroy him and all he loved.

"Why me?" Garett asked once Pip was through. "Why was I chosen and who is this enemy you keep talking about."

"I don't know why you were chosen," Pip shrugged.

"But you have a theory," Garett said suspiciously.

Pip frowned, then reluctantly nodded. "Yeah, but I don't think I'm gonna tell you."

"What?" Garett gasped in surprise.

"Think of it like a science experiment," Pip grinned. "If you fuck with it, you can invalidate the results. You were chosen for a reason and I wouldn't want to interfere in that..."

Garett grimaced, already wondering if he could wish her to answer all of his questions fully and to the best of her ability. It would certainly make things easier to find out what was going on. He was well aware of the fact that the more he knew, the more likely he was to be able to do something...rather than just stumble around.

"And who is this enemy?" Garett asked, hoping she'd at least answer that.

"Simple," Pip grinned, "It's..."

Suddenly, another voice announced, "I'll answer that question."

Garett snapped around, stunned to see a woman standing in his bedroom. It had been strange enough when Pip had appeared that he'd never thought it could happen again. However, this newcomer was barely over five feet tall. She was middle aged with a deep scowl, librarian glasses and dark hair that was pulled back in a strict bun. Even her suit was conservative and no nonsense. The only thing about her that seemed to have any real color was a blue pin in the shape of a butterfly that she wore on her jacket.

"Oh shit," Pip scowled, nervously stepping backwards.

"Who are you?" Garett demanded, trying to hide his fear. This had to be the mysterious enemy that he'd been warned about.

"My name is unimportant," the woman stated simply, glancing to Pip and then back to him. "I am here as a designated neutral party to provide you with specific information that is germane to your situation."

"Oh great," Pip rolled her eyes, "You've got a stick stuck up your ass... I guess that's better than the last time I saw you..."

The mysterious woman merely looked at Pip and responded, "As I have a familial relationship with one of the parties involved, the conditions for my own involvement in even this small matter include development of a completely impartial personality and a strict following of the rules. As for your own involvement, I believe that this is outside of those said rules..."

"But I am involved and you can't interfere without actually taking sides," Pip pointed out smugly.

The woman scowled slightly then turned her attention back to Garett, completely ignoring Pip. "As I said previously, I am here to provide you with certain information. Specifically, I am here to provide you with the identity of your opponent."

With that, she opened up a briefcase that Garett hadn't even noticed her holding. She reached in and pulled out a large manila envelope, then handed it to him without a word. After this, she withdrew a clipboard and a pen, handing those to him as well.

"Please sign and date that you have received the envelope," she told Garett.

"Um...okay," Garett blinked, signing the signature space at the bottom of the form she'd offered him.

"Initial here and here," she told him, gesturing to several places on the other side of the form.

"Is that all?" Garett asked hesitantly once he was done with the initials.

The woman looked down at the form he'd signed, verifying that it had been properly filled out. Only then did she nod, "It is sufficient."

"Good," Garett nodded, half afraid that she'd demand he sign everything in blood and in triplicate as well.

The woman merely nodded faintly, snapping her briefcase shut again. She didn't even look at Pip as she announced, "Since my business here is concluded, I will say farewell." An instant later, she was gone, leaving Garett to stare at the space she had been standing in a moment before.

"Not as flashy as usual," Pip mused, sounding a little relieved.

"You know who she is?" Garett turned to look at Pip.

Pip shrugged, then abruptly distracted him by asking, "So, what's in the envelope?"

Garett blinked, then quickly opened it to look inside. There were several large photos of a boy who looked familiar. There was even a name written across the bottom which suddenly sparked his recognition. He knew this boy from school, though they certainly weren't friends.

"My enemy is Clay?" Garett blinked in surprise. "Why?"

"Why is the sky blue?" Pip asked. "All you really need to know is that he's out to get you and that he has the power to do it too."

"I mean, he doesn't seem the type," Garett said, "And what would he have against me...?" Then Garett paused as he realized what Pip had told him, "What do you mean about him having the power?"

"I really shouldn't be telling you this," Pip said conspiratorially, "but you really deserve to know what you're involved in. This Clay guy sold his soul to the devil in exchange for something that can grant wishes. Now he's doing some horrible things and I hear he even plans on taking over the world. There are some forces that don't like this and want him stopped. That's where you come in."

"Me?" Garett gasped.

"These forces wanted someone who was close enough to him to understand him and go to the places he goes," Pip explained, "But they didn't want someone who was too close to him and might be tricked. That's why they arranged for you to get the necklace. It's meant as an equalizer."

"My God," Garett gasped, collapsing onto his bed, "It's so much... It's so big... It can't be true..."

"Trust me...It's true," Pip said with a look of exaggerated innocence. "Would I lie to you?"

Part 8

When Clay walked into his school, he immediately noticed a difference in the way people were treating him. The other guys were being more respectful, stepping out of his way in the halls and generally nodding to him. The girls on the other hand were staring at him with a lot more interest than he had ever received before. He just grinned, soaking it all up and silently thanking that magic wishing rock.

Clay grinned, "I can't wait to see what Nikki thinks about the new me." Of course, he had no doubt that Nikki would like his new body since it was based off her ideal lover. Still, Clay was not only excited about that meeting but a little nervous too.

Just then, Clay noticed one of his friends standing on the other side of the hall. He stopped for a moment, staring at his friend and grinning smugly. This was definitely going to be fun showing off to his friends too, though he decided to keep the cause of his transformation secret. After all, he didn't want everyone getting jealous about him being the chosen one and having a magic wishing rock. Then again...that could be fun.

"Hey Phil," Clay greeted his friend who just stared at him blankly and asked, "Who are you?"

"It's me," Clay grinned proudly, "Clay. I got changed by magic."

"Bullshit," Phil responded with a snort, looking around, "Where's Clay at and how much did he pay you for this joke?"

"It's really me," Clay told him. "I told you... It was magic. I got a visit from a fairy godmother last night..."

Phil rolled his eyes, then snapped, "Whatever," before he walked away.

"Damn" Clay scowled in annoyance, "That didn't work out very well." Then he wondered what his teachers would say when they saw his changes and muttered, "Oh shit... This isn't going to be easy..."

He sighed, knowing that no one would believe that he was who he was. Even his own parents didn't believe him. Then again, he chuckled, realizing that this was hardly a problem.

"Let's see," Clay mused, reaching into his jacket pocket and pulling out the magic wishing rock. "I knew it was a good idea brining this to school." He thought about he wish he'd used on his parents for a moment, then told the rock, "I wish that everyone at school would accept me as being normal regardless of how much I changed."

Clay's magic rock began to turn warm and gleam as it did every time it granted a wish, showing that it had worked. He grinned and quickly put the rock back into his pocket, then glanced around to make sure no one had noticed him making his wish. Once he was confident that no one had seen him, he turned and continued to his first period, eager to see Nikki Adams and for her to see him.

When Clay reached his first period class, he half expected the teacher to demand to know who he was. But to his relief, the teacher immediately recognized him, as did all the other students. Clay let out a long sigh of relief, thankful that the magic rock had worked. He hadn't been absolutely certain that his wish could affect so many people at once, but it had.

"This thing is fantastic," Clay grinned to himself as he took his seat.

Clay quickly noticed that most of the girls in class were staring at him, though most quickly looked away in embarrassment. Others saw that he'd noticed him and winked or blew kisses. It was strange getting this kind of attention from all the girls around him, though he knew he shouldn't be too surprised after the way girls had been looking at him in the hall. If he'd turned into Nikki Adams' ideal lover, then surely a lot of other girls would find him attractive too.

"I bet I could become a movie star or something," he muttered to himself, thinking about being the next Brad Pitt or Orlando Bloom, with girls all over the world having pictures of him on their walls. It was nearly overwhelming, and he still hadn't run into Nikki. "Then again," he felt the hard lump through the side of his jacket pocked, "I'm already the chosen one."

Even though Clay was impatient to see Nikki, or at least to have her see him, he patiently waited through his first period, becoming more confident with the way some girls kept flirting with him through class. But as soon as the class was over, he immediately started for second period where he knew Nikki would be.

Clay's first encounter with Nikki was nearly everything he'd hoped it would be. The moment he stepped into the classroom, she stared at him with a look of undisguised attraction. She couldn't take her eyes off him, though after she noticed him staring she suddenly turned shy and blushed, becoming unable to meet his eyes. Clay was in delight, never having imagined that he'd get that kind of reaction from Nikki Adams.

At the same time, Clay stared back at her, stunned as always by her beauty. She was a gorgeous brunette with long dark hair, dark eyes and a body that could have come straight out of a magazine. But it wasn't just her beauty that attracted him, it was everything about her. She had the greatest smile, the smoothest voice and a laugh that somehow made everything nicer.

"Yes," he grinned in delight, taking his seat and waiting for a chance to talk to her.

The rest of the class was quite interesting for Clay who noticed that Nikki kept taking glances back at him, seeming just a little confused at the same time. He chuckled to himself, realizing that it must be strange for her to suddenly find him attractive when his wish made it so that she always thought he looked like this. It was absolutely great and it was all he could do to keep from laughing out loud.

As soon as the class ended, Clay made his way to Nikki and said, "Hi," hardly able to believe how nervous and excited he felt.

"Hi," Nikki blushed, staring at him for a moment before asking, "Did you get a haircut or something?" She gave him an odd look, still a little confused by the fact that she'd never really noticed him before when he was just so...perfect.

"Um...something like that," Clay told her with a nervous smile. "I was wondering if..."

"Yeah?" she asked excitedly.

Clay hesitated for a moment, half afraid that she'd turn him down in spite of the fact that she obviously wouldn't. "I was wondering if you'd like to maybe...go out some time?"

"Sure," Nikki responded, trying to hide her excitement. "How about tonight?"

"Tonight?" Clay blinked in surprise, never having hoped for anything that soon. She had a look of disappointment but he quickly told her, "Tonight would be great..."

Clay's heart raced with excitement as they agreed on a time then reluctantly went their separate ways for the next class period. He barely watched where he was going as he went down the hall, only thinking of Nikki and how much he was looking forward to seeing her that night. Of course he'd see her a few more times during the day first, but each of those times would be great too.

Then Clay suddenly felt a cold chill run down his spine and stopped, looking around for the source. It only took him a second to notice the tall and skinny boy who stood on the other side of the hall staring at him with a cold expression through a pair of thick looking glasses. The other boy radiated an aura that screamed 'snobby nerd', but Clay knew this boy was more than just that.

"My enemy," he whispered with a feeling of cold dread. "Garett."

Sure, Clay had been given the information about Garett being his enemy the night before, but it had been hard picturing that nerd as any kind of an enemy. But seeing the other boy now, Clay no longer had any doubts. Garett was looking at him with a knowing expression, as though he wasn't affected by Clay's last wish, and that expression was definitely hostile too.

Clay glared back at Garett, silently daring him to try something. He drew confidence from the facts that he was the chosen one...and that he had the wishing rock right in his pocket. The two boys just stood there, glaring at each other with a cold menace and waiting for the other to make the first move. After a minute, a group of students passed between then and by the time Clay could see through them...Garett was gone.

"I don't know why you're after me Garett," Clay grimaced, "And I don't care. What I do know is that you are toast."

part 9

Garett walked through the halls of his school, shaking his head in disbelief. It was so hard to believe...impossible even, but he couldn't very well ignore the evidence of his own senses. Everything Pip and that strange old man had told him was the truth.

When Garett had first arrived in school that morning, he had gone looking for Clay, the other student who had sold his soul to the devil in exchange for power. Garett had wanted to see the other boy for himself, to see the person that he was supposed to stop. He had been skeptical at first, but that had all changed when he saw Clay with his own eyes.

"That can't be him," Garett scowled, thinking about what he'd seen.

Clay had somehow been changed so dramatically that Garett never would have recognized him as the same boy if Pip hadn't pointed him out. He now looked like one of the popular jocks or something, which he definitely hadn't been before. But what was even more amazing than Clay's transformation was the fact that no one at all seemed surprised by it. All the teachers and other students acted as though he'd always been this way.

"Pretty creepy, isn't it?" Pip whispered in Garett's ear, causing him to jump since he didn't know she was there.

"What are you doing here?" he demanded, keeping his voice low. He looked around nervously, afraid that someone would see him talking to a pixie in the middle of the school hallway.

"I'm helping you," Pip responded with a shrug, then told him, "Don't worry... You're the only one here who can see me. It's one of the advantages of magic."

"Okay," Garett responded cautiously, still a bit nervous about other people seeing her. However, no one seemed to notice anything unusual.

"I'd be careful though," she smirked, "If anyone sees you, they just might think you're talking to yourself. You don't want to be hauled away by the men in white coats now do you?"

"No," Garett shook his head, trying to look as though nothing unusual was going on but not doing a very good job.

Pip hovered in the air in front of Garett, then turned around and suddenly lifted up her shirt, flashing her breasts at all the students in the hallway. When there was absolutely no reaction, she dropped her shirt and turned back to him with a smirk, "See... I'm as good as invisible."

"I guess," Garett blinked in surprise, a reaction that seemed to amuse the pixie.

"So how..." Garett paused and took a deep breath, then calmly said, "He obviously used one of those wishes you said he has to change himself, but why doesn't anyone else notice?" Pip didn't say anything to that while Garett finished the thought aloud. "He must have used another wish for that. But did he use one wish to cover everyone or does he have to make a wish for everyone one at a time?"

"How the fuck should I know?" Pip snapped in annoyance. Then she scowled, "I'd guess he probably used one wish since who the hell would want to keep making the same wish over and over."

"How many wishes does he have?" Garett asked hopefully, thinking that if Clay only had three wishes like in the stories, then he wouldn't be much problem. After all, Clay had used at least two wishes that Garett knew about.

"No idea," Pip shrugged. "It could be three...it could be three hundred. Fuck, it might damn well even be unlimited."

"If it is," Garett forced a smile, "then he probably got a real good deal on his soul." But after a quick glance at Pip, he added, "Not that I'd ever sell my own." Of course, he didn't tell her that he didn't even believe in souls or anything of the sort until very recently.

Pip didn't see to hear Garett as she was lost in her own thoughts, a calculating look on her face. "I think he may be up to something else too," she finally told Garett. "I was following Clay around and I noticed something strange..."

"I've noticed lots of strange things," Garett pointed out.

"I mean," Pip said with narrow eyes a and a faint smile, "He's suddenly getting straight A's in his classes. He doesn't seem the type, so I think the bastard is using a wish to change his grades."

"What?" Garett gasped, feeling nearly sick to his stomach. He worked hard for his good grades and the idea that someone else would cheat...would use magic to just go ahead and change their grades like that... It sickened him.

Garett grimaced in barely control anger, his hand going into his pocket almost of its own will. He clutched the magic medallion which he had planned on leaving home until Pip convinced him otherwise, his mind racing as he considered how to punish Clay for this horrible cheating. But after a minute and several deep breaths, he pulled his hand back without the medallion in it.

"Damn," Pip muttered in disappointment.

"I've got to get going," Garett told Pip with a deep scowl. "I've got to get to class..."

"What about Clay?" Pip reminded him in a harsh tone.

"I'll have to think about what to do with him," Garett told her as he started down the hallway.

"Too much thinking and not enough doing," Pip shook her head. "This fucker is really starting to get on my nerves..."

Garett hurried to his next class, his mind still swirling as he considered the problem of Clay. Anyone who was willing to sell their soul for power was dangerous enough, but give him something that could grant wishes and it made him a whole lot more dangerous. Garett didn't want to go up against something like that unprepared, and he was nothing if not good at making preparations.

While Garett sat in his class, he had his note pad opened in front of him and was writing down every idea of what he could do as it came to him. So far he had three possible ideas but there were problems with each of them. Of course he would keep thinking about it until he came up with something workable. He smiled confidently. Planning ahead always paid off and this was no different.

Unfortunately, Garett soon discovered that it was difficult to work on his problem with Clay while he was in class. The teacher was giving a lecture and he had to pay attention to that as well as write notes. Eventually, he put his note pad away and decided to wait until he got home. Once school was over and his homework was done, he'd have all the time he needed to focus on a solution without any distractions.

When history class started next, Garett found himself too busy taking a major essay test to even give any thought to Clay and the strange business of wishes. Instead, he organized his thoughts and focused on doing the best he could on the test. The other students always complained about these essay tests but he rather enjoyed the challenge. They really let him show off how much he'd learned. After he had finished his test, he turned it in and returned to his seat, feeling rather smug as he finally allowed his thoughts to return to what Pip had told him earlier.

"He doesn't have any problems helping himself with his wishes," Garett mused, thinking about how Clay had no only made himself look different but had done so much more. "He changes his grades and he seems to be a lot more popular now so he probably used a wish for that. I wonder what else he's done..."

A few minutes later, Garett's thoughts were interrupted when the teacher called out, "Garett...can you come up here for a moment?"

Garett paused in surprise, wondering what the teacher wanted. He shrugged and hurried to the teacher's desk, "Yes?"

The teacher scowled at Garett for a moment before holding up the paper he had turned in a short time ago. "Is this some sort of joke?"

"What?" Garett blinked in confusion, then took a closer look at his paper. The writing was smeared and almost completely illegible. There were even odd scribbles that he could make out a little, but they seemed to be complete nonsense. "But I didn't..."

"Do you think that I was going to automatically give you a good grade because of your past work?" the teacher demanded. "I can't believe that a student like you would get lazy and not even bother..."

"But...but..." Garett stammered, trying to defend himself and his work but having no idea how to do so. That wasn't what he'd turned in. His essays had been neat and readable...not nonsense and scribble.

"I'm horribly disappointed in you," the teacher shook his head sadly.

Before Garett could say anything in his defense and argue that the paper had been good when he'd turned it in, the timer went off and the teacher turned away from him and called for everyone else to turn in their papers as well. He stood there, trying to explain but the bell rang just a minute later and the teacher hurried out the door along with the mass of departing students.

"What happened?" Garett gasped as he staggered out of the classroom behind everyone else. "I turned it in... I studied... It would have gotten me an A. What happened?"

"HE happened," Pip exclaimed as she suddenly appeared in front of Garett. "That fucking bastard Clay found out you're supposed to stop him so he's trying to get to you."

"By attacking my test?" Garett demanded in disbelief and anger.

"He can't get you directly," Pip reminded him, "so he's getting you where he can."

"That...that bastard," Garett snarled with clenched fists. He was nearly bursting with rage. There was no doubt in his mind that this Clay had to be stopped and that he was going to be the one to do it. And after this little stunt, Garett would be more than happy to do it too. "He's going down..."

"What are you going to do?" Pip asked with a smirk.

Garett ignored her and reached into his pocket for the medallion, pulling it out and telling it, "I wish that all of Clay's teachers would give him F's."

"Is that all?" Pip asked in surprise.

"That'll teach him to mess with my grades," Garett stated with grim satisfaction, "Besides...I'm probably just giving him back the grades he had anyway."

Pip just rolled her eyes and shook her head, muttering, "At least it's a start."

Part 10

Clay sat at one of the tables in the cafeteria, slowly eating the thick steak on his plate. He'd used a wish to transform the standard lunch from mystery meat into something much more enjoyable. The fact that everyone around him was staring at his lunch with jealousy and confusion, wondering how he rated something like that, only made it better.

However, Clay couldn't fully enjoy his lunch because he kept thinking of Garett. He knew without a doubt that he would have to do something about Garett soon. Garett had been given some sort of magic as well and he was about to come after Clay soon. Clay didn't want to wait for the other boy to strike first but he didn't know what to do yet.

Once Clay was finished eating, he threw what was left of his steak in the garbage, hearing groans from other students who couldn't believe he'd waste something like that. That meant little to him though as he was well aware of the fact he could easily turn another mystery meat meal into a steak or whatever else he happened to feel like with merely a few words. Then Clay started to leave the cafeteria, still lost in thoughts about what he was going to do with Garett.

Just then, something hit into Clay knocking him backward a little. He gasped, terrified that Garett was making his move. Someone was grabbing hold of Clay tightly and he scrambled to reach into his pocket until he suddenly realized that it was Nikki.

"Nikki?" Clay blinked in surprise as the sexy girl hugged him tightly.

"Hello," Nikki smiled up at him with a bit of a blush. "I couldn't resist."

Clay relaxed a little and grinned back, "You just surprised me a little."

"Sorry," Nikki apologized though she didn't really look very sorry at all. Instead, she grinned, "I can't wait for tonight..."

"Me too," Clay beamed back.

Then Nikki winked at him, "Just to give you something to look forward to," and she stretched up to kiss him on the lips. Before Clay had even realized it, she'd turned and was hurrying off down the hall, calling back, "I'll see you later."

Clay just stood there for a minute, grinning in dazed delight. Then he shook it off and started for his next class with a broad grin on his face. Even the problems with Garett and being the chosen one couldn't dampen his spirits now.

When the next class started, Clay just leaned back and mused, "I wonder what Phil's gonna say when he finds out I'm dating Nikki..." He chuckled to himself, hardly able to wait. Bragging about dating Nikki would be almost as much fun as actually doing it.

Then the teacher began to pass back the tests that they'd all taken the previous day and Clay had to shake himself out of his daydreams. When his test came back, Clay was startled to see that he'd gotten an F instead of the usual B or C that he'd been expecting. He scratched his head at that, especially since most of the answers actually seemed more or less correct when he compared them to the boy next to him.

"So why in the world did I get an F?" Clay scowled, staring at the big red letter that marked the top of his paper.

"Maybe she just doesn't like you," the other boy laughed, making Clay grumble.

"But I don't get it," Clay shook his head, You've got a B and I have most of the same answers you do."

The other boy didn't seem very sympathetic, especially when he whispered, "I heard you were kissing Nikki Adams during lunch..."

Clay blushed, then quietly admitted, "Actually, she was the one who kissed me." That seemed to impress the other boy even more.

"So what was it like?" the other boy grinned, "I mean, how did you end up with her?"

"What can I say?" Clay winked, "She likes me."

Clay thought about telling the other boy that he had a date with Nikki that very night but decided not to do so just yet. After all, there might very well be a whole lot more to tell after the date was done. That thought just caused a swirl of fantasies to rush through his eager mind and make him forget entirely about his unexpected grade.

When Clay was finished with his class and back in the hallway to his next one, he suddenly found three large guys on the football team stepping in front of him and blocking his path. His first impulse was to feel terrified that they were going to kick his ass for some reason, until he remembered that he was nearly as large as they were now. And of course, he also had a certain wishing rock.

"I've been looking for you," one of the football players said grimly.

Clay immediately recognized him as Jimmy Marks, with the two boys beside him being Ron Lawrence and Chad Deacon. They were three of the star athletes at school and had a reputation as being nice to anyone who was nice to them...and nasty to anyone who stood in their way. Clay had never fallen into either category before so didn't quite know what to make of their showing up this way.

"Look," Jimmy said with a somewhat fake looking smile, "I've heard you were hitting on Nikki and I'd appreciate it if you didn't. You see, I've been interested in her for some time and was really making some progress... I don't want you fucking up my chances." His eyes narrowed threateningly. "I hope we have an understanding."

"If you get near her again," Ron said without any attempt to appear friendly, "We're gonna kick your ass."

"You don't want to make us mad at you," Chad said almost an afterthought.

Jimmy gave Clay an almost pleasant smile as he turned to walk away, "Have a nice day..."

"What a jerk," Clay grumbled, knowing that it would only get worse when Jimmy found out about his date with Nikki that night. Then his hand slipped into his pocket and felt the magic rock. "I wonder..."

Clay had no doubt that he could take care of Jimmy and his friends with a single wish, though he wasn't sure what wish he should make or even if he should make one. There were other ways to solve problems like this, but at the same time, the idea of just wishing it away was so tempting.

It'll be easy," Clay muttered to himself thoughtfully. "I can make it so he doesn't ever bother me or anyone else again."

Clay thought about it for a minute and then laughed, "I've got it..." He chuckled to himself for another minute before reaching into his pocket for the magic wishing rock. He clutched it tightly and said, "I wish Jimmy Marks would turn into a sexy girl on the cheerleading squad. And I wish everyone at school...and everyone who knows him would think that he's always been like this."

A moment later, Clay could feel the warmth coming from the magic rock...telling him that his wishes had been granted. Then he grimaced, suddenly regretting that he hadn't done this while Jimmy was right there for him to see. It was too late now, though Clay decided that he could always wish he had a DVD recording of the transformation after he got home.

"I can hardly wait to watch it," Clay grinned. Then he felt a momentary pang of guilt for having done that to Jimmy, though he quickly shrugged it off. "He deserves it. Besides, I'll turn him back in a day or two... This way there's no way he can mess up my date with Nikki."

Clay continued chuckling to himself as he went to his next class, eager to see Jimmy again and find out how he looked. It would definitely be quite a joyful experience, though not nearly so much so as seeing Nikki after school.

During Clay's next class, the teacher surprised them all with a quiz, and to his complete shock he got another F. Clay could only stare at his quiz paper without comprehension. It had been an open book quiz and he'd actually taken every answer straight from the book. There was no way that what should have been a guaranteed A on the paper could come back as an F.

"Impossible," Clay grimaced, "It must have been graded wrong..."

Clay frowned, remembering his earlier test and the unexpected F on that one as well. There was something very strange going on here. He wasn't the best student in the school but he wasn't the worst either. There was no way he should be getting an F when he had the answers right in front of him.

"I think there's something wrong with this," Clay said, taking his quiz up to his teacher Mr. Mackey.

"You've got an F," Mr. Mackey said, not even bothering to look at the paper.

"But I've got the same answers as everyone else," Clay pointed out. "And they got A's."

"Well you've got an F," Mr. Mackey responded, reaching out with a red pen to write a second F on the paper.

Clay growled and returned to his seat, reaching into his pocket for the rock. "I wish he was wearing girl's underwear," Clay muttered, feeling the rock warm in response. Then he smiled, feeling better at having gotten that small revenge. However, that didn't answer the question as to what was going on with his tests. He sighed and absently muttered, "I wish I knew why I'm getting Fs..."

An instant later, Clay gasped as images flashed through his mind. He hadn't meant that last as an actual wish since he was merely speaking to himself, but the rock had granted it anyway. He suddenly KNEW that Garett had made a wish to ruin all of his grades. He didn't know why Garett had chosen to come after him that way and he didn't care. Clay clenched his fists in anger.

"That sneaky bastard," Clay snarled. "He's gonna pay for this..."

With that, Clay grabbed the magic rock and muttered a wish for Garett to 'shit himself' wherever he was at. But there was no response from the rock. It didn't become warm or glow in the least. Clay cursed under his breath, remembering that the weird girl who'd given it to him had said it wouldn't work on his enemy.

"He's immune," Clay reminded himself grimly, knowing that he'd have to find something else. "Maybe I'll just find him and kick his ass myself..."

Clay paused, suddenly realizing that this was a great idea. He'd kick Garett's ass. Sure, he couldn't use magic on Garett, but that didn't mean he couldn't use other things. Then again, why should he bother beating up Garett himself when he could get someone else to do it for him.

"I wish," Clay grinned evilly as he clenched the rock, "I wish Jimmy's old friends Ron and Chad would go and beat up Garett." He snickered to himself, "That will teach the bastard a lesson."

However, Clay knew that sending those goons after Garett wasn't nearly enough. Garett was after Clay for some strange reason and had shown himself to be the enemy. There was no way that Clay was going to just sit back and wait to see what Garett did next. He had a magic wishing rock for a reason and he was going to use it. Now he just needed to figure out what else he was going to do to his new enemy.

Part 11

Pip darted back and forth as she flew through the school hallway, musing on what she would do with the things she had learned. She had just spent several hours following Clay and had seen just how he'd been using his wishes. She found the idea that he'd transformed that bully into a woman quite amusing, though the wish about sending those two goons after Garett could become problematic.

"I wonder," Pip thought aloud, trying to decide how she could manipulate this knowledge to her advantage. It had been relatively easy to push Garett in the direction she wanted and warning him about the goons would certainly make him trust her even more. However, she couldn't help wondering if her purposes might be better served by not warning Garett. "I can definitely use this though..."

Then Pip paused and suddenly burst out laughing. She knew exactly what she could do with this information. She rubbed her hands together with glee, trying to decide exactly how she was going to twist the information for Garett. She would have to be careful though or he might see through her deceptions and ruin her hard work.

Suddenly, golden bars appeared around Pip on all sides. She gasped in surprise and snapped around, desperately looking all around her and seeing that she was now inside a cage. It looked like a bird cage of some sort thought he bars were intricately shaped golden wire. She paid little attention to that though and grabbed the bars, struggling to bend them far enough to escape. She struggled and struggled with no effect. The bars were unmovable.

Then Pip looked out beyond the cage, seeing a huge face staring at her. She gulped and took an instinctive step back, immediately recognize the old wizard who ran the Spells R Us shop. And he was staring at her with a deep scowl.

"It seems," the old wizard said calmly, "that my opponent Miss Chiff has found a loophole in hour agreement not to interfere directly by sending you in her stead..."

"It's not what you think," Pip stammered out fearfully, knowing full well what this wizard was capable of. "Didn't you ever think that I might be helping you win?"

The old wizard stared at her for a moment before chuckling, "No, I can't say that thought ever crossed my mind."

Pip landed on the bottom of the cage and stood up to her full but still miniscule height, "I lost a bet to that bitch once and I've been paying for it ever since. Maybe I just wanted to see her lose a bet for once."

"Perhaps," the old wizard said cautiously, staring down at Pip with a suspicious expression. "But you know very well that I can't read your mind to determine the truth of your words."

"But I can help you," Pip quickly pointed out, "I've already been helping your proxy."

"I don't dare trust you," he pointed out thoughtfully, "You've become far too much like your mistress in the many years you've served her. No, it is much better for all if you stay safely out of the way until this game is completed."

"Let me out of here," Pip demanded, shaking the bars of her cage. "C'mon... I can help you beat her..."

However, the old wizard seemed to have enough of the conversation. He ignored Pip and turned to walk away, leaving her stuck inside the bird cage, shaking the bars and screaming profanities to his back.

--------------------

Garett nervously glanced at the clock, thankful that the school day was nearly over. He'd been on his guard for most of the day and it was really beginning to wear on him. However, he didn't dare relax since he had no idea when Clay might choose to strike.

"And where's Pip?" Garett muttered, glancing around with the hope of catching a sight of the little pixie. He hadn't seen her in some time and he was starting to get worried. "What if Clay got her?" He gulped, horrified of the idea. After all, he wouldn't put anything past a person who would sell their very soul for power. "I hope she's okay..."

Garett reached into his pocket and looked over his note pad, mentally listing each and every item on there before he saw it. He had no need to look at his notes but it made him feel better to do so. He took a deep breath, thinking again about his possible means of dealing with Clay, eager to ask Pip some more questions so he could make them more efficient.

"Where is she?" he grumbled impatiently to hide his growing worry.

Then as the final bell of the day rang, Garett hurried out of his class with a relieved sigh. He couldn't remember ever being that eager to get out of school, not since one time when he was a kid and knew he had a birthday party waiting for him when he got home. Unfortunately, this time it merely meant he wouldn't have to watch his back every moment.

Just then, Garett suddenly noticed two large figures coming down the hall towards him. He recognized them as two boys from the school football team though their names escaped him since they didn't socialize in the same circles. He wouldn't have thought much of seeing them in the hall except that they were both staring straight at him and looking pissed.

"Not good," Garett gulped, suddenly having a very bad feeling about this.

"We want a word with you," one of the boys snarled menacingly. The other boy just lapped a fist into his palm, looking at Garett with a nasty smirk.

"What for?" Garett gulped fearfully, trying to back away but finding that he'd backed himself into a corner.

One of the boys suddenly punched Garett in the stomach, causing him to collapse to his knees in pain. The other boy grabbed Garett's shoulders and flung him across the hallway so that he slammed into the wall on the other side. Both of them came at him again, slowly but surely. They were obviously intending to make this encounter last awhile.

Garett rolled on the floor, nearly emptying his stomach from the punch. He winced in pain as one of them kicked his side, though he didn't think anything was broke. He was terrified and angry all at once, wishing that he could do something to make it all end. Then Garett remembered the magic necklace in his pocket.

"Please don't," he begged, reaching into his pocket for the necklace and whimpering, "I wish they'd just forget I even existed..."

The two boys paused and stood there for a moment with looks of blank confusion. "What the hell was I doing again?" one of them asked, looking to the other for an answer.

"How the hell should I know?" the second boy answered in annoyance, looking equally confused.

"I guess it's time to go home," the first boy said hesitantly, not even looking at Garett. He shook his head and then walked down the hallway with the second boy joining him.

Garett watched the two boys leave then let out a sigh of relief. He stood up, realizing as he did that he was still shaking. He gulped, deciding to get home as fast as he could. It obviously wasn't safe staying at school any longer than he had to.

"HE'S behind this," Garett told himself bitterly. He knew it. Clay must have sent his thugs to take care of him, which only proved that he was becoming a threat. "I'm getting to him..." Garett wasn't sure if that was a good or bad thing though.

When Garett reached home, he locked himself in his bedroom and did his homework, impatiently waiting for Pip to show up. Eventually though he got tired of waiting, sure that something was wrong. He took the medallion and told it, "I wish I knew where Pip was." But to Garett's surprise, the medallion didn't become warm or show any sign of granting his wish. He looked around, seeing no sign of Pop. Then he gasped, "Maybe I used up all the wishes..."

Garett sat back, feeling stunned and horrified at the idea that he might have used up all his wishes. The medallion was supposed to be his weapon against Clay and he knew he couldn't do much against the other boy without it. He mentally chided himself for wasting the last wish on saving himself from the bullies.

"But maybe it's something else," he tried to calm down. "Maybe it won't work on Pip for some reason..."

Garett closed his eyes and took several deep breaths, mentally reciting some of last week’s homework to help him calm down and stay focused. After several minutes he was calm enough to think clearly again. He was disappointed that he didn't have Pip there to help him at the moment but he couldn't just sit and wait.

"I need to think bigger," he told himself, "I need to make a plan..."

Unfortunately, Garett knew that he couldn't make a very good plan unless he had more information. "And without Pip to help me..."

Garett frowned and decided to try thinking of this as a riddle. How could he possibly defeat an enemy when he didn't have enough information? The answer was to get the information. But what do you do when your source of information was missing? The answer was find another source.

"I've got it," Garett exclaimed after a moment. He picked up the medallion, hoping...even praying that he hadn't used up his wishes. He took a deep breath and said, "I wish this blank paper on my desk had a complete list of every wish Clay has already made, worded exactly how he worded them."

To Garett's relief, the medallion became warm in his hand and he could feel the strange tingling that indicated it was working. His eyes quickly went to his desk and to the sheet of paper he'd used as the target of his wish. The paper began to blur and words began to appear on its surface. It was a list...exactly as Garett had wished for.

"It worked," he gasped in relief, thankful that the medallion still had some power in it. "Now I've still got a chance..."

Garett looked over the list of wishes that Clay had made, surprised that it wasn't a lot longer. He would have expected Clay to make more wishes than this. Then as he read over the list again, he was startled by the absence of several wishes he knew Clay had made.

"It doesn't have anything about wishing for better grades," Garett frowned in confusion, "or about messing with my test..."

Garett noticed that there was also nothing about Pip on the list, but that didn't mean Clay hadn't found some other way of taking her out. For all he knew, Clay might have used a flyswatter on the little pixie or something else that didn't require a wish. But he most definitely saw the wish to send those two boys...Ron and Chad to beat him up.

"I knew he did that," Garett exclaimed smugly.

Garett sat down at his desk and pulled out his note pad to write down his thoughts as he went over Clay's wish list again and again. He scowled as he saw what Clay had done to the football player Jimmy Marks, turning him into a girl. It was horrible. And the way Clay was going after that girl Nikki...

"I wish I could get to Clay," Garett muttered to himself, knowing that his wishes couldn't directly affect the other boy. Then he thought about the way Clay had worded one of his own wishes and he gasped, "I've got it..."

Garett was nearly shaking as he read Clay's wish, making sure that it was worded the way he thought it was. Unfortunately, Garett couldn't touch Clay with any of his own wishes or this would already be done and over with. However, Clay could obviously affect himself. The trick then would be to somehow get Clay to do Garett's work for him, which wouldn't be nearly as difficult as he'd feared since Clay had already created an opening for Garett to exploit. And best of all, another of Clay's wishes gave Garett the idea of exactly how he could use that opening.

"You're going down," Garett smirked as he reached for the medallion. He held it tightly and exclaimed, "I wish Nikki Adams was a lesbian."

Part 12

Clay was absolutely delighted when Nikki showed up at his house after school. He couldn't believe his luck, even though he'd created it with one of his own wishes. His only concerns now were that his parents might do something to embarrass him...or that he might do something to embarrass himself.

"Come on in," Clay quickly ushered into his room, dodging past the awkward comments his parents had about him 'finally' bringing a girl home to meet them. "My room's back here..."

Nikki took a quick look around the room but didn't look too impressed. Instead, she turned her attention to Clay himself and grinned as she admired his body. He could see that she was just as turned on by him as he was by her, a fact which made him grin excitedly. This was exactly what he'd been fantasizing about.

"This is a nice room," Nikki said, more to just talk and get through the awkward silence than anything else.

"Thanks," Clay responded, feeling a little hesitant. He'd been dreaming of getting Nikki alone in his room, but now that they were he wasn't sure what to do. He knew what he wanted to do, just not quite how to get there.

"Did you see the big football game last week?" Nikki abruptly asked, still looking for something to talk about. "They made a great play."

"I'm not really into football," Clay admitted.

Nikki's eyes widened, "You've got the right build for it so you should try out for the team."

"Really?" Clay asked, suddenly thinking that it might not be a bad idea. He could use a wish to give himself all the football skills he'd ever need and then become a star player. He could be popular around school and could even get famous some day. He licked his lips, "I'll think about it..." It was definitely worth considering.

Clay and Nikki talked awkwardly for several more minutes, each too attracted to the other to clearly think beyond that. Finally Clay gathered his nerve and moved forward to kiss Nikki. She didn't move away as he had half feared she would but kissed him back instead, sending his heart and hormones racing.

After they kissed for several minutes, tongues going into each other's mouths, Nikki pulled back and asked, "Want to see something?"

"Okay," Clay responded with a little disappointment.

However, Clay's disappointment quickly vanished when Nikki began removing her shirt. She let Clay get a good look at her bra and cleavage before she blushed brightly and removed the bra as well. His eyes widened in awe as he saw her naked breasts, a sight he had imagined countless times. The real thing was even better.

"You can touch them if you want," Nikki said hesitantly, looking a bit embarrassed.

Clay merely nodded and licked his lips before slowly reaching out to accept her invitation. He gasped in delight, excited that his every fantasy was coming true. He silently thanked whatever had made him the chosen one and had given him the magic rock. There were definite benefits to being the chosen one.

"Careful," Nikki warned him, "they're sensitive."

Then Nikki moved a hand to Clay's crotch, making him gasp as she gently squeezed through his jeans. She looked at him with a bright blush, then bit her lip and slowly slipped her hand down the front of his jean to grab his equipment, causing him to gasp even more. He couldn't believe this was really happening.

"I just hope my mom and dad don't come in," he gulped, earning a nervous giggle from Nikki.

"That could be embarrassing," she told him. "Maybe we should wait..."

"No," he nearly blurted out, "Keep going..."

They continued to slowly explore each other's bodies for several minutes, caressing each other’s skin and getting more excited. Clay couldn't believe that he was about to get laid, and he was sure he was. With the way it was going, it was guaranteed. The only thing that could possibly ruin this was if his parents came in.

Just then a familiar musical tune began to fill the air and Clay blinked, "What the...?"

"It's my cell phone," Nikki grimaced in annoyance, reaching into her purse and pulling out the ringing phone. "Hello?" She sat there for a moment before sighing, "Yes... Okay... Do I have to...? All right..."

"What was that?" Clay asked Nikki as soon as she'd hung up.

"My dad," Nikki responded with a look of horrible disappointment. "He wants me to come home immediately because something just came up and I have to look after my baby sister for awhile..."

"Do you have to?" Clay gasped.

Nikki nodded sadly, "Yeah... I don't have much choice..."

Clay clenched his fist and cursed, "Shit..." They were so close. He watched Nikki putting her clothes back on and hesitantly asked, "Maybe we can meet up again sometime..."

"I'd like that," she grinned at him eagerly. "Maybe next time we can get a bit more privacy." She glanced to his door, indicating his parents who were still in the house.

"Yeah," Clay grinned, thinking that he could easily manage that with a wish or two.

Once Nikki was gone, Clay lay on his bed and began masturbating, fantasizing about Nikki and what had nearly happened. He cursed her parents the entire time, wishing that such a thing hadn't happened. Unfortunately, Nikki was gone and he was left with nothing but his fantasies and right hand. Neither of them was enough.

"I wish I could get my hands on her again," Clay muttered to himself.

A moment later, Clay felt a strange tingle rush over his body. He gasped, recognizing the same sensations as when he'd been transformed into Nikki's ideal lover. He immediately sat up, realizing that his body was changing again. He could feel his flesh shifting and transforming.

"But how...?" Clay gasped, pausing as he realized that he'd just made a wish a minute earlier. He looked around though and blinked in confusion as he saw that the magic rock was still sitting on top of his dresser where he'd left it. "But I'm supposed to touch it for it to work..."

Clay stared down at himself, surprised at the fact that he was transforming in the reverse of the way he had the last time. He was getting smaller and thinner. However, he quickly realized that he was changing much more than that. He was getting even shorter and thinner than he had started out. And his chest... His chest was starting to swell out into two very noticeable orbs.

"Oh shit," Clay exclaimed in horror, sure that he had to be having a nightmare or something.

Clay grabbed his chest...his growing breasts, staring at them in shock. His fingers were becoming more slender too with long nails growing from the tips as he watched. He could feel his entire body going through these changes, especially when a weird pulling sensation hit his groin. He winced, imagining what must be happening there from what he'd seen of the rest of himself. And when he reached down to grab his crotch, his fears were proven.

"It's gone," Clay gulped, "I'm... I'm a girl..."

When the transformation was over, Clay looked over his body in stunned silence, knowing that this was nothing like what he'd wished for. Then he gulped, "I wished I could get my hands on Nikki again... Maybe it turned me into her..."

Clay was horrified by the idea but strangely excited at the same time. He wanted to get close to Nikki and he couldn't get any closer than being in her body...or at least looking identical to her. He gulped and nervously went to the large mirror he now kept in his bedroom, his eyes going wide as he saw his reflection.

"Holy shit," Clay gasped.

The girl in the mirror was incredibly gorgeous...incredibly sexy, but she was most definitely not Nikki. Nikki was brunette with dark eyes, but the girl in the mirror had long golden blonde hair and brilliant blue eyes. She had a knockout figure with perfect long legs, a firm but slender waist, and a pair of perfectly shaped breasts that were at least a cup or two larger than Nikki's.

"I'm not Nikki," Clay blinked, staring in amazement at the girl in the mirror but having no idea who she was. All he knew was that she was a complete and total babe.

Clay just stood there for several minutes, his eyes darting between the mirror and at his actually transformed flesh. He was confused yet curious at the same time. He couldn't help but feeling stunned by actually looking like something out of one of his wet dreams. However, it was definitely not the kind of body he had in mind for himself.

"I don't know how it did this to me," Clay muttered as he picked up the magic rock, "I mean, I didn't wish for anything like this and I wasn't even touching it when I made that wish..." He shook his head, "Well, at least I can fix it." Clay took a deep breath and told the rock, "I wish I was back the way I was before I turned into a girl."

Clay felt the tingling rush through his body again and smiled as he felt the transformation start. He stared at his reflection in the mirror, watching as he slowly started to grow taller and more athletic. His new breasts began to recede as he slowly returned to a more familiar male form. However, when the transformation was only halfway through, Clay felt something strange. The transformation seemed to hesitate and then stopped entirely. Then it began to go backwards, reversing those changes and turning him back into the sexy blonde girl he'd been staring at a minute earlier.

"No way," Clay stared at his reflection in horror and then down at the rock, "This is impossible..." Unfortunately, the girl in the mirror argued otherwise.

Part 13

Clay grimaced as he arrived at school, looking around nervously, afraid that people would point at him and start laughing. The fact that no one gave him a second look hardly made him feel better. He was just a little relieved that no one was making a scene, but at the same time it only made him feel worse.

"Damn," Clay cursed as he looked down at his now female body, feeling uncomfortable as he did so.

After Clay had been changed into a girl the night before, he had desperately tried to wish himself back to normal several times. Unfortunately, his wishes did no good. He would turn halfway back to normal before reverting into his new form as a hot looking girl. He was frustrated, furious and confused. Now Clay had to go to school as a girl, even wearing the girl clothes since his normal ones would no longer fit.

"Stupid magic rock," Clay muttered as he looked around at the other students.

Clay stood there for a minute, slowly looking around at the other students and shuddering slightly as they looked at him and saw a girl. He had been somewhat surprised to come out of his room and face his parents...only to find that they didn't think there was anything wrong. They even acted as though he'd always been a girl. Clay had been confused at first until he remembered he'd made a previous wish about them accepting his changes as normal, which apparently worked when his appearance changed again. And since he'd made a similar wish about everyone at school, everyone there seemed to think he was perfectly normal as a girl too.

"Something's really wrong," Clay grimly stated the obvious. "Garett must have done this to me somehow."

Clay scowled in confusion, trying to figure out how Garett could have possibly done this to him. After all, the strange lady who'd given him the magic rock told him that he'd be immune from the magic his enemies would try using on him. And the fact that he couldn't even wish himself back to normal... It scared him, showing that his wishing rock wasn't as powerful as he'd thought.

"I'm the chosen one," Clay reminded himself in order to gather his courage, "I can beat this...somehow."

Then Clay sighed, still not even sure that Garett had been responsible. After all, he was supposed to be immune to Garett's magic and he had made his own wish when this happened....even though he hadn't touching the rock at the time. Maybe the rock was somehow malfunctioning now. Maybe it was reaching the limits of its magic. It still worked...a fact which he'd proven when he changed his clothes to girl clothes, but maybe it was getting low on power or something and just didn't have enough energy for another big wish like changing him back.

"Maybe that's it," Clay frowned. "Maybe it needs to recharge or something." He took another look down at himself and silently wished that it would happen soon. He didn't want to be stuck as a girl like this. What would Nikki think?

Clay shook his head and started for his first class, pausing nervously when he saw his friend Phil standing around in front of the door. He gulped and hoped he could get in without Phil noticing him, though it was impossible.

"Hey, how's it going?" Phil grinned at him, acting as though there was nothing unusual with his being a girl.

"Fine," Clay responded cautiously because he knew he couldn't just say, "Lousy because I had a magic sex change last night."

"You're looking really good today," Phil told him with a look of obvious attraction that made Clay wince. He couldn't believe his best friend was hitting on him like this.

Clay grunted and shoved past the confused Phil to take his seat. This was just too weird. He had to figure how what had gone wrong with this magic wishing rock and fix it as soon as possible. And though he had no proof, he was sure that Garett was somehow involved.

It wasn't easy for Clay to just sit still for class, especially when he caught other boys giving him the eye. He winced each and every time, hating the thought that boys would look at him the same way he looked at Nikki. It just seemed wrong. It was even worse when Phil kept doing it because Phil was his best friend.

Finally, Clay reached into his pocket for the stone and took a deep breath before whispering, "I wish Phil didn't find me attractive anymore." The stone grew warm in his hand, telling him that the wish had been granted. "That should take care of that."

Clay sat back with a grin, thankful that Phil was no longer turning and staring at him every couple minutes. It made things much easier for him. However, by the time class ended, he realized that Phil was sneaking peaks at one of the guys.

"Oh shit," Clay gulped as he rushed out the door, realizing that his wish had just made Phil gay. He reached into his pocket to undo that wish on his best friend, but then hesitated. "I'll change him back later... After I get back to normal." After all, it would be much easier to deal with Phil if he wasn't coming onto him. "If I can be stuck as a girl, he can be gay for a little bit."

After that decision, Clay continued to his second class. He was annoyed by the fact that every boy seemed to be staring at him with 'that look', and he was even tempted to use the rock to turn them all gay. However, Clay kept control of himself and tried to just go about his normal daily routine as much as possible.

Eventually Clay had to go to the bathroom and he started walking into the one he normally used until some of the boys began to stare at him and snicker. He glanced down at himself and winced in remembrance, then rushed into the girl's room as fast has he could, blushing horribly.

"I can't believe I'm using the girl’s bathroom," he muttered as he ducked into one of the stalls, giving himself a mental reminder to sit down.

Clay was extremely nervous as he relieved himself, half afraid that some girl in the bathroom would point him out as a fake or scream that there was a boy in the girl’s bathroom. Nothing of the sort happened though and Clay began to relax, feeling a little less apprehensive.

"Wait a minute," Clay mused as he went to the sink to wash his hands, "I can go into the girl's bathroom without anyone thinking it's strange..." He looked at his reflection in the bathroom mirror, staring at the hot looking girl for a minute before grinning broadly, "I can go into the girl's locker room too..."

Clay was grinning as he left the bathroom, eagerly looking forward to gym class and his chance to go into the girl's locker room. He couldn't wait to see all those girls getting undressed and maybe even showering with them. The idea of being stuck as a girl for awhile was seeming much less horrible now that he realized the opportunities that came along with it.

Maybe that's the reason this happened to me," Clay chuckled, "Now I can learn a lot more about girls before I change back. I'll bet all the guys will start coming to me for advice on how to handle them..."

Clay was almost feeling smug as he started for his next class, though his emotions quickly turned to nervousness when he saw Nikki coming down the hall towards him. He gulped, getting turned on by the sight of her and marveling at the strange sensations in his new body. He remembered very well what they'd been doing the night before and couldn't resist smiling at the memory.

Unfortunately, Clay was very well aware of the fact that his physical transformation had changed things.

"Hello Clay," Nikki purred as she came up to him, pausing for a moment to comment, "You know, I just realized how odd a name that is for a girl..."

"Yeah," Clay forced a smile, Odd..."

Then Nikki grinned, "God you look sexy." She winked at him, then came up to purr in his ear, "I so wish we hadn't been interrupted last night..."

"Me too," Clay gasped, stunned and delighted by the fact that Nikki was still coming onto him in spite of his transformed body.

Nikki licked her lips and whispered, "Maybe we can try it again tonight..."

"That...that sounds great to me," Clay responded eagerly, "I can even get my parents out of the house..." He absently patted the rock in his pocket, knowing that it would be very easy for the two of them to get the house to themselves.

"I can't wait," Nikki purred, winking at Clay before she turned and walked away with a sexy sway.

"Damn," Clay shook his head in disbelief. He couldn't believe that Nikki still liked him after... Then he grinned to himself, "This might be even more interesting than I thought."

Part 14

Garett looked at his watch, seeing that there were only a couple hours of school left before the day ended. Of course, he already knew that much but this way he could tell exactly how much time there was left until the end of class as well. He thought that always paid to be as accurate as possible.

"Where is that Pip?" Garett asked with a scowl, feeling annoyed that his miniscule advisor hadn't shown up for awhile. He wanted to ask her some more questions but he hadn't seen her since the day before. Garett had actually used his magic medallion to wish that he knew what happened to Pip, but the wish wasn't granted and he was left just as ignorant as before. "I bet Clay did something to her."

With his thoughts turning back to Clay, Garett shook his head, hardly able to believe what Clay looked like. He had actually seen Clay several times during the day but hadn't actually recognized him. It wasn't until Garett actually went to find out the results of his last wish that he discovered the beautiful girl he saw was Clay.

"But he deserves worse than that," Garett reminded himself. "No one who makes deals like that with the devil should get off so easily..."

Then Garett laughed. Just a few days earlier he hadn't believed in magic, the devil, or anything of the sort and now he was using magic to go after someone who was heavily involved in that sort of thing. Of course, Clay deserved even more punishment for whatever it was he'd done with Pip.

"I can't believe he even had the courage to come to school as a girl," Garett shook his head, surprised that he'd actually seen Clay laughing once or twice. Of course, he felt much better about the times he'd seen Clay looking uncomfortable and embarrassed. "I bet he's got something else planned for me."

Garett frowned, feeling a bit nervous and looking around to make sure Clay wasn't anywhere in sight. He let out a sigh, feeling embarrassed for reacting like that but he knew that Clay would be after more revenge. His only chance was to get Clay again and to keep getting him. He had to keep Clay completely off balance until he could figure out how to stop Clay for good.

After a minute, Garett began to write down some quick notes as to things he could use to keep Clay off balance for awhile. He came up with a few good ideas though some of them seemed just a little too vicious and nasty. Not even Clay deserved to have some of those done to him. Still, it was part of the planning process to come up with everything he could think of and then work from there.

When the class was finally over, Clay left the classroom, nervously looking around to make sure Clay didn't have someone else there to ambush him. He was still worried about Ron and Chad, afraid that they might come after him again. He sighed with relief once he saw the coast was clear and began walking to the next class.

"I've got to do something about this," Garett muttered to himself with a grimace, getting tired of having to watch his back.

Garett had just gone a little way down the hall when he noticed a beautiful looking girl who was obviously not happy. He overheard her cursing, "I can't believe everyone thinks I've always been like this... That bastard Ron even tried hitting on me..."

"What?" Garett blinked in surprise, staring at the girl. He didn't recognize her from around school but had a sinking feeling that he knew who she was. "I shouldn't get involved..." But after a minute he decided that this might be his opportunity. He hurried to the girl and said, "Excuse me..."

"What do you want geek?" the girl snapped at him with a look of disgust. Garett became even more sure that he knew who she was.

"You're Jimmy Marks, aren't you?" Garett asked, hardly able to believe that this was the same jock who caused trouble around school. In fact, if he hadn't seen Clay's list of wishes he never would have believed it himself.

"What?" she gasped in shock. "How come you remember who I am? Everyone else thinks I've always been like this..." Then her eyes narrowed, "Did you have something to do with this?"

"No," Garett quickly tried to reassure her, "But I know who did."

Jimmy stared at Garett for a moment as if sure that he was joking. Then she demanded, "Who? Who fucked me up like this?"

"It was a guy named Clay," Garett told Jimmy with a faint smile. "He used some sort of magic to get revenge on you and then made everyone else forget about who you really were."

"Clay?" Jimmy's eyes narrowed and she slammed a fist into her other palm threateningly. "That little bitch..." Then she paused, "That's a weird name for a hot babe like her..."

"Jimmy is an odd name for a girl like you," Garett pointed out, thankful that Jimmy hadn't asked about how come he remembered the old Jimmy when no one else did.

"People have been calling me Jenny," Jimmy blushed uncomfortably.

Garett nodded, trying to look sympathetic. "Maybe Clay can change you back to normal if he...if she really wanted."

"Oh yeah," Jimmy smirked, trying to look threatening but looking more cute instead. "I'm gonna mess her up good."

With that, Jimmy turned and hurried away down the hall while Garett snickered to himself in delight. He'd just found a great way to mess Clay up and keep him distracted and he didn't even have to use a wish to do it. It was only then that Garett thought that he could probably change Jimmy back to a guy, making him even more dangerous to Clay.

"No," Garett decided after a minute. "Not quite yet..." He rubbed the medallion and thought that Jimmy would be much more motivated to go after Clay if he was still stuck as a girl. Once he changed back into a guy it wouldn't be nearly so urgent. "That should keep Clay occupied while I figure out how to stop him for good."

Part 15

Clay looked at his watch and saw that the day was nearly over. Of course, he didn't need to look at his watch to know that but he couldn't resist looking anyway. School was finally about to get out and he'd be able to go home and have some more fun.

"With Nikki," Clay mused to himself.

Then Clay looked down at his still female body and scowled. He still wasn't happy about having been turned into a girl and he was definitely going to find a way back to normal. However, he grinned to himself, deciding that could wait until he'd at least had a chance to experience a little lesbian action.

"Thank God Nikki still likes me like this," Clay smirked, eager to see what his girl body felt like with Nikki. "It's gonna be interesting..."

Clay smiled dreamily as he considered all the things he could do with his new body before he found a way to change back to normal. He'd already fulfilled his fantasy of going into the girl's locker room, though it wasn't nearly as exciting as he'd hoped. It was hardly as interesting either when he was a lot better looking than any of the girl's who'd been in there at the time and he had a willing and eager Nikki waiting for him.

"And I can take some pictures of myself too," Clay grinned, thinking that it might be fun to pretend he was a model in one of those adult magazines. "Then I can look at them after I change back to normal..."

Just then, Clay suddenly noticed a girl staring at him with a strange expression. She was a goth with blue hair and a lot of black clothes. She also had some sort of pin on her leather jacket that looked like a blue butterfly. Clay frowned, not recognizing the girl and wondering why she was staring at him like that.

"Maybe she's a lesbian and has the hots for me," he suggested to himself.

The goth girl with the blue butterfly pendant continued to just stand there and smirk at him for a minute. But when Clay looked away for a moment and then looked back, she was gone. It was as though she'd suddenly vanished. He felt a faint chill run up his spine.

"I wonder if she has something to do with me being the chosen one," he muttered with a frown.

When the final bell for the day rang, Clay rushed down the hallway as fast as he could, not sure if he should find Nikki or just go home and wait for her there. Either way, it was going to be a lot of fun. He could hardly wait.

"Maybe I should figure out what to do about Garett," he muttered to himself, suddenly remembering the enemy who was after him.

But before Clay could think of anything, he suddenly found himself confronted by a beautiful girl he'd seen around school once or twice during the day. He didn't recognize her but she was glaring at him with an expression of absolute hatred.

"I think we need to have a little talk," the girl sneered.

Clay blinked in confusion, "Who are you?"

The girl looked a bit surprised, then angry. "Everyone's been calling me Jenny...but you know me as Jimmy."

"Jimmy?" Garett gasped in surprise, remembering the wish he'd made to turn the bully into a sexy girl.

Jimmy snarled, "I know you did this to me..." And with that she punched Clay as hard as she could, causing Clay to stumble backwards.

"Ouch," Clay winced, rubbing his cheek and then gasping as he realized that it didn't hurt nearly as much as Jimmy's punches normally would have. He couldn't resist snickering, "You hit like a girl..."

"You bitch!" Jimmy snarled again, throwing herself at Clay with a series of punches.

Clay scrambled to get away from Jimmy's furious assault and didn't succeed nearly as well as he would have liked. Jimmy's punches didn't hurt as much as they would have normally, but they still hurt. He was vaguely aware of students gathering around and cheering, "Cat fight..."

"I'm gonna kill you," Jimmy screamed at Clay, "Change me back right now..."

Clay desperately tried reaching into his pocket for the magic rock but he couldn't get to it with Jimmy being all over him. Suddenly he realized that Jimmy wasn't on him anymore, that someone was pulling him back. Clay saw that one of the teachers had finally arrived and was pulling Jimmy back.

Come on," one of the students called out from the crowd, "Let her go..."

Cat fight, cat fight, cat fight," several others cheered loudly.

"Oh shit," Clay gasped as he put his hand to his nose and realized that it was bleeding. Jimmy had given him a bloody nose, and from the feel of it, a black eye. He grimaced in fury, then turned and ran to get away as fast as he could. "That bastard..."

Once Clay was out the door, he finally stopped, thinking that he was safe from Jimmy. He turned and looked back down the hall, anger and resentment ready to burst. Jimmy had always been a pain and he'd thought that this would fix that problem. Obviously it hadn't. With that, he reached into his pocket for the rock.

"I wish," Clay snarled, trying to think of the worst thing he could do to get even with Jimmy. "I wish Jimmy was a nympho slut." He felt the rock grow warm to his touch and he grinned evilly, "That should teach Jimmy not to mess with me..." This his eyes narrowed, "Now I just need to take care of Garett..."

Just then, Clay noticed a woman standing a short distance away. She was blonde, good looking and wearing a gray pinstriped suit with a fedora had. She was even smoking a cigar with pink smoke. Clay immediately recognized her as Molly, that strange woman who'd come and warned him that Garett was his enemy.

"Maybe she's got something else to tell me," Clay mused, realizing that he could really use some more advice on how to stop Garett. But when Clay tried to get closer to her, she suddenly vanished in a puff of smoke. "Damn..." He shook his head, "Maybe she'll show up again when there aren't so many people around."

Clay continued to stare at the space that Molly had occupied for another minute, hoping that she'd come back. But when she didn't, he shook his head and turned to go home. Nikki was going to be there in awhile and he wanted to get cleaned up before then.

Part 16

Garett looked at his watch just as he stepped into the mall. He had a very limited amount of time before he had to be home for dinner, which left him an even more limited amount of time to take care of his business at the mall.

"Where was it?" Garett mused to himself, though he didn't have to. He knew exactly where that strange Spells R Us store had been the last time he'd been here. "I just need to ask that strange wizard some questions..."

Garett hurried to where the strange shop had been, but he wasn't surprised to see no sign of it. He remembered how it had mysteriously appeared and then vanished from that very location the last time. However, he'd been hoping that it would return so he could get some more information about what Clay's magic could do, and perhaps some advice on how to circumvent it.

"At least I was able to send Jimmy after Clay without using magic," Garett smirked to himself, feeling more than a little pleased by that little bit of cleverness. "I just wonder how Jimmy did..." Then he sighed, knowing that he'd find out soon enough.

After walking around the mall twice without seeing any sign of that strange shop, Garett decided that he might as well give up. He looked at his watch again, annoyed that he'd wasted so much time on this. He still had several school projects that he needed to do and which he could have been working on instead.

"If I get a bad grade because Clay was distracting me..." Garett scowled intently, "I'll really make him pay."

Then Clay paused as he suddenly noticed something strange. There was a beautiful blonde woman standing across the hall, dressed in a gray suit with a hat that made her look almost as though she was dressed as a gangster for Halloween. The strange thing about her though was that she was smoking a cigar that had pink smoke coming from it. That and the fact that she was staring at him.

The woman kept watching Garett with an unreadable expression as she put her hand into her pocket and pulled out an old fashioned watch on a chain. She finally looked at it, nodded faintly, then put it back into her pocket.

Garett stared at the woman for moment then began to walk towards her. He had a funny feeling about this woman and knew that she was somehow mixed up in what was going on with that wizard and Clay. However, he didn't know which side she was on but he planned on finding out.

"Who are you?" Garett demanded of the woman.

She raised an eyebrow, "What's it to ya kid?"

With that, she blew a stream of pink cigar smoke into his face, causing Garett to cough and gag. It smelled like perfume rather than the foul cigar smell he had expected, but it was still strong and caused his eyes to tear up. When he wiped his eyes and looked back, he was surprised to find that the woman was gone. He looked up and down the mall hallway but didn't see any signs of her.

"Where'd she go?" he asked, having a chill go down his spine as he remembered the way that the wizard's store had vanished. "Who is she...?"

Garett thought about these questions for a minute before deciding that he knew exactly how to find out the answers. He reached for the magic medallion and said, "I wish to know who that woman was." However, the medallion didn't get warm or show any signs of granting his wish. He tried again several more times, phrasing it differently and wishing the answers to be written on a piece of paper. None of the attempts did any good, making Garett wonder if the medallion had ceased working.

"Who is she?" Garett demanded in frustration. He hated being left in the dark like this and was in a bad mood as he hurried out of the mall so as not to be late for dinner.

When Garett reached his house a short time later, he was startled to see a little girl skipping with her jump rope on the sidewalk out front. She was a little black girl of about 6 or 7, wearing a pink shirt with a bright blue butterfly on the front. Garett absently wondered who she was as he walked past, then paused as something struck him as familiar.

"A blue butterfly," he said thoughtfully, remembering the strange woman who'd given him the information on Clay. She had a pin with a blue butterfly on it, and it had looked almost exactly like the one on the girl's shirt.

Garett quickly turned and went back to talk to the little girl, but she was no longer on the sidewalk. Like the woman at the mall, she seemed to have vanished without a trace. However, he quickly noticed that she actually had left a trace. There was a blue butterfly drawn in chalk on the sidewalk where she'd been.

"I didn't see that before," Garett whispered nervously, feeling more and more uncomfortable with these strange people who kept appearing and disappearing.

Garett clutched the medallion, thinking about wishing to know about the little girl but fearing it wouldn't tell him. It hadn't helped him with the other woman. In fact, Garett wasn't even sure that the medallion was still working. For all he knew, he might have already used up all his wishes.

"That would not be a good thing," Garett scowled, thinking about how he still had to deal with Clay. "I'll have to test it and see if it still works..."

With that, Garett went back inside for dinner, but he was unable to stop thinking of the strange things that were going on. Nor could he stop thinking of the stranger people who were involved in some mysterious fashion. He had a growing feeling that there was much more going on than he knew, which didn't sit well with him at all.

--------------------

Elsewhere, Molly the fairy godmother leaned back against a tree, taking a long drag from her cigar and then blowing clouds of pink smoke over her head. The smoke shifted and swirled, taking forms of small objects that caught her fancy. A hot air balloon made of smoke followed a bird and a sail boat while a dancing sheep led the way.

Suddenly a voice asked, "Whatcha doing?"

Molly turned to look at the little black girl who stood beside her, staring up with wide eyed amazement. The goddess of transformation had chosen a very innocent look this time, though the fairy godmother wasn't at all fooled. She knew that the goddess of transformation was anything but an innocent child, no matter what she might seem.

"I'm thinkin," Molly responded with a scowl.

"About what?" the goddess asked innocently.

"You know damn well what," Molly glared down at her. "Besides, I thought you wasn't gonna get involved in this anymore..."

"Maybe I changed my mind," the diminutive goddess giggled.

"I should certainly hope not," a new voice said.

Molly and the goddess of transformation both turned to stare at the newcomer, the old wizard in the bath robe. And almost as if on cue, Miss Chiff appeared beside him, grinning with amusement as she looked them over.

"We rely on you two to be impartial," the old wizard stated with a bow of his head. "One to be a judge...and the other a witness."

"Fine," the goddess of transformation snapped in an annoyed tone. Suddenly she began to change, growing older and larger, becoming an elderly Asian woman. "I'll stay to the sides....for now."

"Boring," Miss Chiff rolled her eyes.

"Do you want her working against you?" the wizard asked her with an arched eyebrow.

"Not really," Chiff shrugged, "But it might be interesting to see what she did..."

"I think we have enough to interest us at the moment," he smiled faintly while Chiff shrugged.

Molly looked at Chiff and the wizard, taking a drag from her cigar and saying, "I know whatcha want and I ain't gonna tell ya..."

"What's that?" Chiff asked with mock innocence that didn't fool anyone present.

"You two wanna know who’s winning," Molly stated, pulling out her gold watch and looking at it carefully. "The game ain't over yet and I ain't about to blab my thoughts till it is. Now shoo, I've got some of my own business to take care of for a bit..."

"And what might that be?" the apparently elderly goddess of transformation asked with a polite smile.

"I've got some schmuck to grant a wish for," Molly shrugged. "I'm pretty sure he'll be making it tonight and I wanna be ready. Don't worry though, I'll be keeping an eye on your game. I ain't forgotten my job as judge here."

"See that you don't," the wizard gave her a steady look, then glanced at Chiff, "Someone might try to bend the rules..."

"Hey," Chiff protested defensively, "I never break the rules..."

"No," the old wizard chuckled, "But you bend them until they're unrecognizable."

"As fun as this is," Molly finally said, "I've gotta get going." Then she looked at her pocket watch again and added, "You'll find out who won your little bet before long."

"I can't wait to get the Ring of Loki," Chiff grinned at the wizard.

The wizard merely shrugged, "We shall see."

And with that, all four of them turned and started walking in different directions, each vanishing after mere moments so there was no sign they had ever been there.

Part 17

Clay leaned back and smirked as he thought about the night before and just how good it had been. Nikki came over, just as they'd planned. And with just a single wish from his magic rock, he'd sent his parents off on a date which left him and Nikki with all the privacy they'd needed.

"Damn that felt good," Clay grinned as he remembered how they'd made out. His current body was certainly different from his male one, but he had to admit that there were definitely some advantages. For one, he felt some things that he never would have felt as a guy. "Now I only need to switch back so I can compare..."

Then Clay sighed, still not having any idea about how he could switch back to normal. He'd tried wishing himself back to being a guy several more times to no effect. The most that would happen was that he'd change halfway back to normal then revert back to being a girl. It seemed that he was stuck for now.

"I've got to figure out how to get back to normal," he told himself firmly. But at the same time, he couldn't resist chuckling, "At least being stuck like this for awhile isn't too bad..." He grinned even more when he thought about how he'd already asked Nikki to come over after school again. This was going to be fantastic.

After a few minutes of just thinking about the night before and about how it was going to repeat, Clay finally turned his attention back to the teacher and the lecture. He wasn't sure why he bothered though since it seemed that the teachers were all dead set on giving him straight Fs in class. He'd failed a quiz the day before and he'd been having problems the day before that.

"I wonder if Garett's responsible," Clay mused to himself, suddenly thinking that it was a bit suspicious. Sure, he wasn't the greatest student, but there was something wrong when he got an F on an open book quiz and had the same answers as everyone else.

But before Clay could continue with that line of thought, he heard a few boys several seats over talking. They'd been talking for awhile though he hadn't paid any attention until now. He turned to look but tried to pretend that he wasn't.

"Man, that Jenny Marks is something," one of the boys exclaimed, "I mean, she jumped me and damn near raped me last night..."

"I heard someone caught her giving Tom Coogan a blow job before school this morning," a second boy snickered. "Damn, it's like she's some kind of nympho slut..."

"Yeah," the first boy chuckled with delight. "I'm gonna look her up again at lunch and see if she's up for it again..."

"I might have to do that too," the second boy agreed.

Clay just listened to them quietly continue and chuckled to himself. It seemed that his little revenge on Jimmy Marks was paying off even better than he'd imagined. He felt a brief jab of guilt for doing that to Jimmy, but it quickly passed. After all, if he was stuck as a girl it only seemed fair that a jerk like Jimmy should be too. And since Jimmy kept trying to beat him up all the time, Clay thought this might keep him too distracted to cause any more trouble.

"That's what he gets for coming after the chosen one," Clay smirked to himself.

After a minute though, Clay decided that he just might take pity and Jimmy and turn him back...after a few more days. That would surely teach him not to ever mess with Clay again, and Clay felt rather pleased with his plans for mercy. After all, the chosen one could afford to be merciful, especially when he had a magic wishing rock.

Unfortunately, Clay realized that he still needed a way to deal with Garett. Since his magic wishing rock wouldn't work on Garett directly, he needed to figure out something else. He tried though it didn't do much good. In fact, all that thinking about it just gave him a headache instead. Clay continued thinking about the problem of how to deal with Garett even after the class ended. He wandered to one of the vending machines down the hall and bought a bottled water.

Clay leaned back against the wall and stuck a hand into his pocket, caressing the magic rock as he absently mused, "I wish I had something that could change Garett..."

Suddenly, Clay felt the rock grow warm to the touch while the bottle of water began glowing in his hand. He was so startled by this that he accidentally dropped the bottle of water. After the glow faded, he slowly bent to pick the bottle up again, noticing that it had somehow changed. The bottle was a different shape and had a completely different wrapper on it.

"What's this?" Clay blinked in surprise, not having intended to make a wish at all. Then as he looked at the wrapper, his eyes went wide, "Wow..."

Clay stared at the label for a full minute, half sure that it had to be some kind of joke. But it had come when he'd made his wish so it had to be real. And since he'd wished for something that would work on Garett, he was sure that this would.

"Very cool," Clay grinned broadly, reading the label, "Pure Fountain of Youth Water." Then he frowned, "But how in the world do I get Garett to drink this?"

Clay scowled thoughtfully for several minutes as he considered the bottle of water, trying to decide how he could make use of it. When nothing came to him, he decided to do what he rarely did...read the directions on the back. It was simple enough to use. All he had to was get Garett to drink a small amount of the water. But that still left him with the same problem. Then Clay saw the warning label on the side.

"That's it," he exclaimed excitedly, grinning as he had the perfect idea of how to use it.

Since the magic rock couldn't just summon something from nothing, Clay had to find some loose garbage in the nearest trash can that he could use for another wish. A few minutes later, Clay held a small Super Soaker squirt gun in his hand, filled with the fountain of youth water. Only afterwards did he realize that he could have just changed the bottle itself.

"Perfect," Clay grinned evilly.

The warning label on the bottle had clearly stated not to come into prolonged contact with the water as it could be partly absorbed through the skin. It might not be nearly as effective as having Garett drink it, but soaking him in it should have the same kind of effect. And this was the perfect way to do it.

"But I've got to make sure it works first," Clay told himself grimly, knowing that it would be a mistake to use this on Garett without making sure it did what he thought it would. "I need to test it on someone..."

Clay thought about this as he walked to his next class with the squirt gun hidden in his bag. Then as he took his seat, he decided that this would be the perfect place to test his new weapon. He carefully reached into his pocket for the magic rock and made a wish that would ensure no one but him noticed what was to come.

"Take this," Clay laughed aloud as he stood up and opened fire, squirting the teacher and several kids who'd always annoyed him. None of them seemed to notice his actions, even as the water dripped down their faces. He got so carried away that he even continued to shoot half the kids in the class before he finally sat down. "I probably shouldn't waste this..."

Clay frowned in disappointment when nothing seemed to happen and class continued on as though nothing had. However, halfway through class, Clay began to notice the changes. His eyes went wide as he saw several girls adjusting their new too loose bras. Several boys looked younger and smaller as well. Even the teacher looked several years younger.

"It does work," he exclaimed in delight. "It's just slow this way..."

Clay continued watching his teacher and classmates become younger, though it seemed to stop after they'd only last a few years. Still, it was enough to make him grin evilly, knowing that he now had the perfect weapon to use against Garett.

"I can't wait," Clay clutched his squirt gun possessively, "I can't wait to see the look on his face..."

Part 18

Garett was a little nervous as he stepped into the lunchroom and paused to look around for any sign of Clay or any other threat. He let out a faint sigh of relief when he saw that there wasn't one. He'd been increasingly jumpy ever since Clay sent Ron and Chad after him and he didn't want to get caught in some other ambush.

"I just wonder what he's going to try next," Garett grimaced, opening his notebook and looking over the list of ideas he'd had for dealing with Clay. The sight of the list made him feel more comfortable, as though it were a security blanket that could somehow guarantee his safety. "I'm going to stop him though..."

Just a few minutes later, Garett was sitting alone at a table just as he normally did. He wasn't completely alone since he was surrounded by other students, but he didn't know who most of them were and never shared a word. Instead, he focused on eating his lunch and ignoring their mindless chatter.

Garett was in the middle of eating when suddenly he felt something cold and wet hit the back of his head. He gasped and bent over while everyone around him started yelling. He looked up to see a stream of water shoot past him and it the girl sitting on the other side of the table.

"Fucking bastard," the boy beside Garett snarled. "If I get my hands on him, I'll shove that squirt gun up his ass..." Other students nearby echoed those sentiments.

"Just great," Garett scowled, running a hand through his wet hair and wishing he had a dry shirt. Of course, he could simply use his magic medallion to wish himself dry, but that seemed like a waste of a wish, even if he wasn't surrounded by witnesses. Then he looked at his lunch plate and grimaced, "He even got my food wet too..."

Shaking his head, Garett went back to eating his lunch, wishing that he'd at least seen who'd done it so he could turn them in. After all, any jerk who ran around the lunch room squirting people with water deserved to be suspended. Garett just hoped that someone beat him up for it first.

"But I can't worry about that now," Garett reminded himself, "I've got more important things to worry about... Like Clay..."

Garett tried thinking of new ways of dealing with Clay as he ate, then paused to shift uncomfortably. His clothes felt a little more loose on him than usual, though he didn't give it much thought. He absently tugged on his shirt, then turned to write some new notes into his note book.

When Garett was finished eating, he looked up and noticed the girl across from him adjusting her bra and frowning. Her shirt was a bit loose in front and he decided that she'd obviously been stuffing it. She barely even looked old enough to go to high school, though he could have sworn he hadn't thought so earlier. It was hard to be sure though since he hadn't actually paid any attention to the people around him. But now that he thought about it, most of them looked kind of young.

Garett got up and left the table, discovering that his clothes were even looser than he'd thought. He frowned in confusion. They'd fit him just fine earlier but now his pant legs were dragging the floor and his feet were sliding around a little in his shoes. Something was definitely wrong though Garett didn't know what it was just yet.

Just then, another boy exclaimed, "Hey kid....the junior high is down the street..." He burst out laughing and walked away.

"What's up with him?" Garett demanded, gulping as he suddenly realized that the boy had been taller than him. But Garett knew that boy. They had several classes together and Garett was definitely taller than him. "Oh no..."

Garett thought about the way everyone sitting next to him at the table had looked young and he turned back. The few who remained definitely looked too young for high school. It was only the ones who'd been sitting next to him as well. Everyone else at the table seemed to have been fine.

"Clay," he gasped in horror, knowing that Clay was somehow responsible for this. "But how..."

Garett turned and ran out of the lunch room as fast as he could though he kept stepping on his pants legs. Then he slipped and fell face first in the middle of the school hallway, one of his feet nearly coming right out of his shoe. Garett quickly got back to his feet and rushed to the nearest bathroom, knowing that he had to get some privacy and that was the only place in school he'd be able to get even a little.

When Garett got to the bathroom door, he was surprised to find that it seemed so much bigger than before. He gulped in terror, especially when another boy stepped out the door and looked down at him. Garett was short compared to the other student.

"Oh no," Garett whispered, staring down at himself and his now very large clothes. He was practically swimming in them. "I...I'm shrinking..."

Garett quickly rushed inside the rest room, turning to look into the mirror but having a hard time. It was too high for him. He had to jump up to get a good look at himself and when he did, he could only gasp in even more horror. The image staring back at him was identical to the picture his mom had on the living room wall...taken when he was only 8 years old.

"I...I'm a kid," Garett gasped, feeling completely and totally stunned. "But this can't... Clay... How...?"

Garett shook his head, sure that something was severely wrong. When that strange old man had given him the magic medallion, he'd told Garett that he would be immune to any direct use of Clay's magic. He should be immune from this. Clay shouldn't be able to do anything at all to him...

"But I got Clay," he reminded himself, thinking of how he'd used Clay's own wish to be Nikki's ideal lover against him. "But I never made any wishes that could do something like this to me..." He shook his head, thinking of the other students at the table who'd looked younger, "It must have been that water..."

Just then, another student started to come into the bathroom. Garett paled, not wanting to be seen like this. He quickly rushed into the stall before anyone could see him. He sat down on the toilet seat and stared at his hands. They were little kid hands. He looked down at the rest of his body, at his oversized clothes, feeling a cold dread.

But after a minute, Garett realized that this wasn't really much of a problem. He remembered the magic wishing medallion in his pocket and smiled. That could fix him with no problem. After all, this was the kind of thing he'd been given it to in order to prevent. But when Garett reached into his pocket, he found it empty. The medallion was gone.

"Oh no," he gasped, suddenly realizing that it must have fallen out of his pocket when he'd fallen in the middle of the hallway. "I've got to get it..."

Garett ran out of his stall and promptly fell on his face again, right in the middle of the bathroom floor. A student turned to look at him from the urinal, a look of surprise on his face. "What the hell?" the other boy exclaimed, "What's a kid doing in here?"

"I'm not a kid," Garett snapped, trying to maintain what little dignity he had left. He picked up the legs of his pants to keep from tripping on them then hurried back down the hall as fast as his oversized clothes would let him. "I'm going to kill Clay for this..."

When Garett reached the place in the hallway where he'd tripped, he looked all over but didn't see the medallion on the floor. He gulped, a cold chill spreading through his body. He stared down at himself with an even greater horror than before. Not only had he been turned into a little boy, but he'd lost the only thing that could change him back.

"I'm in BIG trouble," Garett whispered with a sinking dread, not having any idea of what to do now.

Part 19

Garett stared down at himself with a sinking horror, trying to make sense of what had happened to him and how. He had been turned into a little kid of about 8 years old and he had no idea how Clay had done it. It had to be that water, but that still made no sense. The wizard who'd given him the magic medallion had assured him he was protected from Clay's power.

"He found some way around it," Garett shook, wondering how it could be possible. He'd found a way around Clay's protection by using one of Clay's own wishes, but he hadn't left himself open like that at all. "How do I get changed back...?"

Garett looked up and down the hall, not seeing any sign of the magic medallion which had fallen out of his pocket. He gulped in a near panic as he thought of the fact that he might be stuck as a little kid. Without that medallion, he didn't have any way to change himself back. His only choices were to find it...or to somehow get Clay to change him back.

"And that's not likely," he winced in dread.

Garett stood where he was for several minutes, too confused to move. He couldn't think of what his next step should be. After he'd calmed down a little, he focused on the idea that he needed to find the medallion. He picked up his clothes as much as he could so he wouldn't trip and started down the hall again.

Before Garett had gone very far, he suddenly found himself confronted by a giant. He looked up and gulped, realizing that it was a teacher who was blocking his way and staring down at him in surprise.

"What are you doing here?" the middle aged man demanded, "And why are you dressed like that?" He shook his head, "If this is someone's idea of a joke, it's not funny..."

Garett gulped and tried to get around but the teacher put a hand on his shoulder and prevented him from going anywhere. "Let me go," Garett said, feeling terrified at being manhandled so easily.

"You don't belong here," the teacher told him with a scowl. "Let's take you to the office where they can figure out what to do with you..."

"But I'm a student here," Garett protested weakly, knowing that it sounded absolutely ridiculous considering his new age.

"Enough nonsense," the teacher snapped and pushed him towards the office. Garett tried to resist but got a quick swat onto his rear for his effort and he was still pushed along.

Just a few minutes later, Garett was sitting in the school office while the teacher explained how he'd found Garett wandering the halls. When they started asking Garett for his name and information, he grew afraid that they'd find out who he really was and then he'd be in even more trouble. He doubted anyone would believe that he was really a student here or that he was really 17 years old.

"I'm Gar..," he started, then finished, "I'm Gary..."

He gulped as he looked up at the teachers, not sure how he could explain being in the school or wearing oversized clothes. Fortunately, they provided explanation for him by deciding that one of the students had been playing a prank on the teachers by bringing his little brother to school. Garett decided to play along with this since it made more sense than anything else.

"Now who brought you here and dressed you up like this?" someone asked him gently. "What's your last name?"

Garett pretended confusion and the school administrators who were talking to him were too afraid of scaring him any more to push the issue too much. But when they started to call the police about him, he gasped, realizing that things were getting even worse for him by the minute.

"Oh no," Garett gulped, suddenly imagining getting caught up in the foster system and sent to live in some orphanage since they wouldn't be able to find his parents. "I've got to get fixed..."

Garett waited until the administrators were distracted, then he slipped out of the school office. He ran down the hall as fast as he could with his oversized clothes, knowing that they'd be after him soon. He was only glad that it was during class so the halls weren't filled with students who'd grab him and give him back.

"I've got to hide," Garett exclaimed, looking around desperately for a place they wouldn't be able to find him.

Garett ducked around the side of a vending machine and glanced around the corner only to see one of the administrators coming down the hall. He pulled himself back further and held his breath, letting it out only after the administrator had passed without seeing him.

"I've got to find the medallion," Garett told himself with a growing sense of desperation. "Maybe I should have asked if someone had turned it into lost and found while I was in the office..." He winced, knowing that it was too late for that now.

After waiting another minute, Garett peaked out from his hiding space to make sure it was safe, then he made his way down the hall again, keeping an eye out for any teachers or administrators. He cursed the whole time, wishing that he'd cut classes before this happened so at least he'd have more experience to draw on. As it was, he'd never done anything like this before and was terrified of what would happen if he got caught.

"I need to figure out what to do," Garett grimaced to himself, wishing he had a plan. He wished he had his notebook on him so he could write down ideas and help make a plan. "I need to think this through..." Unfortunately, he was well aware that he didn't have the time to figure out all the variables and come up with a strategy. And without a well thought out plan of what to do, he was left with no idea.

Just then, Garett saw a woman stepping around the corner. He gasped and looked for a place to hide, only to realize he'd seen this woman before. It was the strange gangster looking woman with the cigar that he'd noticed following him on several occasions

"Ma'am," he called out to her, "You've got to help me... I know you're involved in this..."

However, the woman just stood there staring at him with a strange expression. She pulled a golden pocket watch from her pocket and looked at it, then shook her head. After giving him one more look, she turned and went around the corner again.

"Ma'am," Garett called out again as he ran after her, "Miss..."

But when Garett turned around the corner himself, there was no sign of her other than a small cloud of pink smoke that spelled of perfume. He grimaced, thinking about the way she'd looked at him and at that watch. He wasn't sure what was going on but he had a feeling that time was running out.

Part 20

Clay was absolutely stunned when he saw Garett standing in the school hallway, never expecting him to be so small or young. Not with a single spray of fountain of youth water. The only way Garett should be that young was if he'd drank some of the water instead of just getting it on his skin.

"I sprayed him while he was eating lunch," Clay gasped in to himself, "Some of it must have gotten in his food..."

Clay just stood there for a moment with the squirt gun in hand, grinning as he realized how easily this had been. He'd been expecting to ambush Garett and shoot him several times to get him that young. Now he'd been able to do it with only one, thanks to the water getting into Garett's lunch.

"Perfect," Clay smirked, making sure to stay back so Garett wouldn't see him.

Though Clay was trying to avoid being seen by his rival, he had no such fears about the teachers. Thanks to a wish he'd made a short time ago, none of the teachers would care if they saw him in the hall between classes. That meant he had the freedom to go around school and follow Garett.

"Too bad it won't work on him," Clay sighed, thinking about how much simpler everything would be if he could simply wish Garett into leaving him alone. "Of course, there wouldn't be any need for a chosen one if it was that easy..."

After watching Garett run down the hallway and hiding from sight for a few minutes, Clay decided that it was time to act. He clutched the squirt gun tightly in his hand, laughing evilly as he thought about turning Garett into a toddler. He couldn't wait to see the look on Garett's face.

Clay made his way closer to Garett, trying hard not to be seen. Once he was close enough, he thought about shooting Garett from behind again but decided against it. He wanted to see Garett's expression.

"There you are," Clay exclaimed, laughing when Garett jumped and snapped around to face him. It was even funnier when Garett tripped over his own baggy pants and nearly fell on his face. "You're a lot smaller than I remember you being..."

Garett stared up at Clay with a look of horror on his face, especially when he saw the squirt gun in Clay's hand. He knew that this water was what had somehow made him shrink and he knew that being sprayed again would not be a good thing.

"How did you do it?" Garett gulped, hoping to gain information and stall for time. He still couldn't understand how Clay had changed him when he was immune to Clay's magic...or at least when he thought he was. He really wished that Pip was around to ask. He still had no idea what had happened to her, though he knew Clay had to be responsible for that too somehow.

Clay just grinned, feeling rather smug. "I've got fountain of youth water." He tapped the squirt gun, wondering if he should have told Garett that. Then again, there wasn't much Garett could do at the moment.

"Fountain of youth water," Garett gasped, hardly able to believe it. He stared at Clay, wondering how the other boy could have figured that out. He'd never thought of Clay as being all that bright...just impulsive.

"You know," Clay smirked, "You really shouldn't be wearing big boy clothes anymore..." He reached into his pocket and pulled out the magic rock. Garett's eyes widened at the sight of it as he realized that this was the source of Clay's magic. This was what he was making his wishes on. This was what Clay must have sold his soul for. Clay just grinned, "I wish Garett had little kid clothes on..."

For a brief moment, Garett had been completely terrified but he let out a sigh of relief when Clay made that wish. He stared down at his clothes which were all shrinking on him. Within moments his clothes fit him perfectly again, though they were hardly the same style. He was now wearing clothes more appropriate for a little boy, including a shirt with a picture of Pixar's Buzz Lightyear on it.

"That's better," Clay said with a nod of satisfaction. Then he paused, "I guess I'll have to change them again in a few minutes." He snickered, "You're gonna be wearing diapers next..."

Just then, the bell started to ring and students rushed out of classrooms to fill the hallway. Garett took advantage of the distraction to turn and run as fast as he could. Clay grimaced and started to squirt after him with the Super Soaker. And though Clay hit nearly a dozen other students, he missed Garett entirely.

"Damn," Clay grimaced, "I've got to get that little bastard before he comes after me next..."

Clay ran after Garett as fast as he could, though he was hard to see him through the thick crowd of students. He cursed as he ran, wondering how come it was so difficult to catch a little kid...or at least someone who was the size of one.

"I'm gonna get him for turning me into a chick," Clay grimaced, though he still didn't know how Garett had managed it. "I'll turn him into a little girl by the time I'm done. He'll be wearing pink diapers..."

Clay caught sight of Garett and shot at him again, missing entirely though one girl got caught alongside the head. Clay felt a momentary pang of guilt but kept chasing after Garett, promising himself that he'd take care of the innocent bystanders once he was done with the real problem.

Garett ran up the stairs to the second floor and Clay chased after him, firing several more shots of squirt gun. Unfortunately, Garett was a hard target to hit while dodging between other students. Clay lost track of how many students he'd sprayed by accident, focusing instead on how much closer he was getting.

Then as Garett turned the corner, he found himself flying forward and landing face first on the floor. Garett laughed as he got back up, pleased that his plan to trip Clay had worked. Clay reached for his squirt gun which he'd dropped, only to stare in horror at the split along the side of it. It had burst open and all the water had poured out. His eyes went to the edge of the railing where the water was dripping onto the floor below, and probably right onto the heads of unsuspecting students.

"You're dead," Clay snarled as he got back to his feet, determined to throw Garett over his knee and spank him. That would teach Garett not to be such a bad guy. Now he only needed a few wishes to make sure Garett couldn't get away. But when Clay reached into his pocket for the magic rock, he gasped to find it empty.

"Are you looking for something?" Garett asked with a smirk, holding up the magic rock which had fallen out of Clay's pocket during his fall. Garett was particularly pleased with himself and his quickly thought of plan. If he could lose his magic medallion while falling, it only seemed right that Clay could lose his magic rock. Now Garett had it and was the only one able to make wishes.

"Oh shit," Clay gasped in horror as he stared at the magic rock in Garett's hands.

Garett just clutched the rock tightly and stared at Clay with an evil grin as he began, "I wish..."

Part 21

"I wish Clay would turn into a toddler," Garett exclaimed with an evil grin, eager to bring Clay down to his size and even smaller.

"Oh shit," Clay exclaimed, staring at Garett and the magic wishing rock in his hand with horror.

A moment later, Clay gasped at the feeling of his body changing again. He grabbed at his chest, at the breasts he'd started to get used to possessing. They were beginning to deflate on him while his clothes seemed to grow bigger. However, he knew that it wasn't he clothes that were growing but him that was shrinking.

"You bastard," Clay snapped out angrily, sounding like a little girl.

Clay stared down at himself in horror, grabbing his now completely flat chest and then his crotch. It was just as empty as before so he wasn't turning back into a boy in spite of his missing breasts. He winced, then glared at Garett furiously, wishing he could do something but knowing that he was about to become even smaller and more helpless than Garett

But when Clay was the same size as Garett, his shrinking stopped and then began to reverse. He felt a surge of delight as he realized that it was just like the times he'd tried wishing himself back to normal. It just didn't work. He'd change halfway, then go back to being a hot looking girl. For once, he was more than happy to be turning into a hot teenage girl again. It was a hell of a lot better than being a 2 year old girl.

"What?" Garett gasped, staring at Clay in surprise. Then he realized what was wrong and exclaimed, "On no... I forgot..."

Clay was nearly back to his full size and jumped at Garett, taking advantage of the other boys surprise to grab the magic rock back before it could be used again. The rock fell out of Garett's hand and hit the floor with a loud thud. They both stared at the rock for an instant before Clay dove at it. Garett knew he wouldn't stand a chance of wrestling it away from the larger Clay so turned and ran down the hall again as fast as he could.

"Why didn't I think of a better wish?" Garett demanded of himself angrily. "Why didn't I wish myself back to normal?" Unfortunately, he knew that he'd been so caught up in trying to hurt Clay that he hadn't even thought of taking advantage of the opportunity to fix his own condition while he could. "Why...?"

Clay picked up his magic rock and looked around angrily. "I can't believe that brat tried doing that to me..." Unfortunately, he didn't see any signs of Garett, who'd successfully vanished from sight. He looked down at his chest which pushed out impressively, feeling a strange relief at seeing those breasts again. "At least this is better than being a toddler..."

After taking a moment to be relieved that he wasn't a small and helpless toddler, Clay turned and began going down the hall as fast as he could, looking for Garett. He knew Garett couldn't have gone far with those little legs, and he couldn't do much with his own magic or he would have already. Clay wasn't sure why Garett wasn't using his own magic anymore, but he was grateful for it.

"Maybe he ran out of magic," Clay mused absently. "I sure hope so..."

Clay turned a corner and looked down the hall for any sign of Garett, then paused with a loud gasp as he saw a familiar woman standing a short distance away. It was that strange Molly woman who'd warned him about Garett. She had cigar with pink smoke coming from it between her lips as she glanced at him and then at the pocket watch in her hand. Then she smirked slightly.

Then Clay's attention went to the woman beside Molly. She was a very grim and proper looking middle aged woman wearing a professional suit and with hair pulled back into a severe bun. The only thing about her that didn't seem hard and no-nonsense was the shiny blue broach she wore that was shaped like a butterfly.

"What's Garett at?" Clay asked Molly, trying to keep the urgency out of his voice.

"Sorry kid," Molly smirked, "I can't tell ya. But whatever yer gonna do with him, you'd better hurry. Times almost up."

The woman beside Molly scowled, "I believe that technically speaking, providing that information is against the rules."

"Stuff it," Molly snapped in annoyance, taking a drag from her cigar and blowing a stream of pink smoke into the other woman's face. "I ain't gonna take sides or do nothin I shouldn't."

"What's going on?" Clay demanded.

"That is none of your concern at the moment," the strict woman with the butterfly pin snapped in an arrogant tone. "Be about your business."

Molly glanced at her watch again and grinned, "Better hurry..."

A moment later, Molly and the other woman vanished in a puff of pink smoke, leaving Clay standing there by himself. "What in the world was that about?" He scowled, realizing that there was something going on that he still didn't know. "I don't have time for that though... I've still got to find Garett..."

Garett hid inside one of the boy's bathrooms, sitting on the toilet with the stall door locked shut behind him. He was terrified that Clay would come bursting in at any moment and catch him unable to defend himself. If he had his magic medallion things would be different. But he didn't have it, which left him at Clay's mercy.

"And anyone who'd sell their soul to the devil for power isn't likely to have much mercy," Garett grimaced.

But as Garett sat there, he couldn't help but wondering why him. Why was it his responsibility to stop Clay? He barely even knew Clay before this whole mess started. It just didn't seem fair that all the responsibility would be laid on his shoulders.

"That's what I get for being so responsible," he grimaced, deciding that this was why they must have chosen him. He felt rather proud of that, knowing that he was the one who could take down Clay. But that still made him wonder again, "Why me?" Something just didn't seem quite right about this.

Garett waited several more minutes before leaving the safety of the bathroom stall and sticking his head out into the hallway. He immediately caught the strong scent of perfume and then saw two women standing beside the door, staring straight at him. It took him a moment before he recognized one of them as the same woman who'd given him the warning about Clay. The other one was the sexy blonde woman in a pin-striped suit that he'd seen around several times.

"Bout time ya came out," the blonde in the pin-striped suit snapped, taking a puff of a cigar with pink smoke coming from it.

The professional looking woman with the butterfly pin scowled and stated, "In the interest of fairness, we are here to provide notice that you are nearly out of time."

"What?" Garett blinked in confusion. Then he gasped, "It's almost too late to stop Clay?"

"We can't tell ya no more," the blonde scowled, glancing at a pocket watch and then snapping her fingers. As soon as she'd done so, the two women vanished in a puff of pink smoke that smelled of perfume.

Garett stared at the empty space they'd occupied and scowled, feeling even more confused than before. There was obviously a lot more going on around here than he knew and he was getting tired of it. How could he be expected to stop Clay if he didn't even have all the facts?

"I'm going to find out what's really going on," Garett stated with determination. "But first...I need to find my medallion again."

Part 22

Clay scowled as he looked down the hallway, trying to see where Garett had gone. His mind kept racing with questions about what was really going on and that little encounter with Molly had only made it worse. Something strange was going on, but he didn't have time to think about it at the moment.

"I've got to find Garett," he reminded himself, knowing that he didn't dare get distracted by those questions. Garett was out there and he was dangerous. If Clay didn't find him soon, there was no telling what Garett would do to him next. "I'll worry about what's really going down once I stop Garett..."

Of course, Clay knew that he wasn't going after Garett just in self-defense, though that was a big part of it. He also wanted revenge. Clay didn't know how, but Garett was responsible for somehow turning him into a girl. And on top of that, Garett had even tried turning him into a baby. There was no way Clay was going to let Garett get away with that.

"I'm really gonna get even with him when I find him again," Clay stated with a smirk. "I can't wait..."

Just then, Clay saw Garett running down the far end of the hall and grinned in delight. Without any hesitation, he began running after his enemy, determined to get this over with once and for all. He was tired of playing these games with Garett so it was time to end it.

"Stop," Clay called out after Garett as he quickly started catching up to him, though Garett was dodging between other students to get away. Clay pulled out his magic rock and exclaimed, "I wish the floor was really slippery..."

Garett glanced back at Clay in fear, then suddenly lost his footing and hit the ground...as did everyone around him. A half dozen other students all slipped and fell at the same time, most of them cursing loudly because of it. He tried to get back up but his hand slid along the tile as though it were coated with baby oil.

"There's not traction," Garett exclaimed as he struggled to regain some balance, "No friction..."

Clay watched Garett fumble around on the ground and laughed hard as he moved closer for a better look. However, he got too close and suddenly his foot hit the slick spot as well, sending him to the floor along with the others. "God damn!"

Garett quickly looked at Clay and couldn't resist grinning faintly. Then instead of trying to get traction on the floor, he grabbed hold of one of the other students that had fallen over and started to climb over him. He quickly scampered over the other students until he was out of the slippery area, then he paused to give one more glance at Clay before turning and running down the hall again.

"SHIT!" Clay screamed out.

Since Clay had slipped and fallen at the edge of the slippery area, he had landed mostly outside of it and was easily able to get back to his feet. But as he was nearly up, he caught part of the slick area again and nearly lost his balance, recovering it just in time.

"Here," another boy said, holding out a hand to help Clay up though it wasn't needed.

"I'm fine," Clay snapped, glancing at the other boy and noticing that he was staring straight at Clay's chest. Clay looked down at his breasts and blushed brightly before snapping, "I wish you had a pair of your own..."

Clay hadn't realized he was still holding the magic rock until he said that and then it was too late. The other boy gasped in shock as his shirt began to swell out into two very recognizable bumps. Clay could only stare at him with a mixture of surprise and amusement. The other boy grabbed his new breasts and started to yell in panic

"Serves him right," Clay laughed as he turned to find Garett again. It shouldn't be too hard since Garett had short legs and not too much of a heard start. "Maybe I'll change that guy back later..."

With that, Clay began going down the hall again, being very careful as he made his way around the slick spot on the floor. He absently told himself that he'd have to fix that once Garett was dealt with as well. He'd have a lot of cleaning up to do, but that could all wait until later.

Further down the hallway, Caitlen Brewster stood with one of the other cheerleaders, sharing the latest gossip. At the same time, Caitlen absently looked at a strange medallion she'd found in the middle of the hallway sometime earlier. It had a bright red gem in the center that had drawn her attention to it immediately. Though she knew it was really just costume jewelry, she couldn't help but thinking that it would look great with her sexy red blouse.

"I can't believe Mrs. Hendrix made such a huge deal about my shoes," Caitlen's friend Lisa exclaimed angrily, gesturing down to the stiletto heeled shoes she'd worn to school.

"I know," Caitlen agreed with a nod, "She's so old fashioned..."

"These kind of shoes don't belong in school," Lisa snorted as she repeated what her math teacher had said, "She even said only prostitutes and strippers wore these kind of shoes..."

"I wish she were a prostitute," Caitlen said in sympathy, feeling a faint warmth coming from the necklace in her hand though she didn't pay it much attention. "Those shoes are awesome..."

"High heels should be required in the school dress code," Lisa exclaimed. "I know the guys love them..."

Caitlen just laughed, "I wish every girl in school was wearing high heels... Imagine how much the boys would all be drooling..."

Clay grinned when he finally caught sight of Garett again. "I've got you now," he called out, grinning wider when Garett glanced back with a look of fear on his face.

Suddenly, Clay's feet shifted position and he completely lost his balance, falling face first onto the ground. He let out a loud profanity and started to get up, only to notice a lot of the girls in the hall were falling over or grabbing someone else for support. He stared, feeling that something was wrong but not knowing what.

"I didn't see him do anything," Clay blinked in confusion. Then he finally noticed his feet and exclaimed, "Holy shit... I'm wearing high heels..."

Clay stared at the stiletto heeled shoes on his feet, wondering how they got there. He hadn't seen Garett do anything at all. Then he looked around and noticed that all the girls in the hall were wearing high heeled shoes. His eyes went wide then he grimaced, getting back to his feet and struggling to keep his balance in the new shoes.

"That bastard," Clay snarled, seeing Garett stopped still in the hall a short distance away, "I'm gonna strangle his little neck..."

Garett looked around at him in confusion as the girls were all falling over, having lost their balance when their shoes transformed to high heels without any warning. Some of the girls adjusted amazingly fast while others acted as if they had little or no experience wearing such shoes. He burst out laughing when he saw that Clay was one of those and was struggling to just get to his feet.

"But why would he...?" Garett scowled, confused as to why Clay would do something that would mess himself up like that. "Unless he didn't..."

Just then, Garett heard a girl exclaiming, "It happened... My wish came true... Holy shit, my wish came true..."

"Oh no," Garett gasped, realizing where his missing medallion must have gone.

Garett rushed to the sound of the voice, only to see two cheerleaders standing there. One of the cheerleaders was staring down at her feet, or at the high heeled shoes she currently wore. There was a look of amazement on her face as well as excitement.

"Caitlen and Lisa," Garett said as he remembered their names. He'd never talked to them but he was in a couple classes with both.

"This is great," Caitlen exclaimed, holding up Garett's medallion. He gasped at the sight of it, and then again in horror when he saw her staring at it with a hungry...greedy expression.

"No," Garett cried out, rushing to Caitlen as fast as he could.

"I wish I ruled the world," Caitlen told the medallion. Then she scowled when nothing happened.

Garett saw his opportunity and snatched the medallion out of the unsuspecting Caitlen's hand. She was surprised for a moment but quickly grabbed at him, trying to get the medallion back.

"Let go," Caitlen demanded.

"You brat," Lisa hissed.

Garett struggled to get away from them, to keep the medallion out of their hands. Then he had an idea, "I wish they'd forget the medallion even exists..."

The two cheerleaders blinked in confusion and let Garett go. He took one more look at them and turned to get away. However, he found himself facing Clay instead. The two boys stood there, silently glaring at each other as they each held their items of power.

Garett snarled, furious at the way Clay had humiliated him. At the moment, he didn't care if Clay had made a deal with the devil. He just wanted to get even... He wanted revenge on his enemy. Then he grinned as he thought of how he could do it. He could show off his power over Clay with just a simple wish. Then he'd change himself back a moment later.

"I wish," Garett smirked, "that Nikki Adams was attracted to big busted sluts."

"What?" Clay gasped in confusion as he suddenly felt the familiar tingle of transformation running through his body. That made no sense... Garett hadn't said a single thing about him...

Clay moaned as his breasts began to swell larger and larger, stretching the bra and then snapping it. His shirt stretched to the breaking point and then burst open as his breasts swelled even larger, stopping when they were each the size of basketballs. He staggered under the weight, having found it hard to move around in the high heels and nearly impossible to do so now.

"I look like a fucking stripper!" Clay exclaimed in shock and horror.

Then he noticed something else. Clay gulped at the suddenly realization that he was feeling turned on. No, it was more than that. He was feeling downright horny. He was wet and nearly even dripping down his own leg. He looked around, noticing that a lot of the girls and even some of the guys were starting to look rather interesting.

"No," Clay winced, forcing his attention back to Garett, who just stood there smirk... "How...?" He clutched his massive breasts, trying to cover them while still holding the magic rock, "It's not possible..." Then he spat out, "You evil bastard..."

"Me?" Garett snorted, "I'm not the one who made a deal with the devil."

"What the hell are you talking about?" Clay demanded, feeling a little distracted by just how good his hands felt against his nipples. "I never made a deal with anyone... Some lady just showed up and told me I was the chosen one, then gave me the magic rock..."

"What?" Garett blinked in confusion, realizing that something really strange was going on. He already knew that much but hadn't had time to figure it out. But now, he was even more sure of it. Somehow, he had a feeling that he'd been played. That he and Clay had both been tricked.

Clay stared down at his massive breasts, trying to make sense of how this possibly could have happened. Molly had said he was immune from being changed by Garett's power... But then again, Garett's last wish hadn't mentioned him at all. It made no sense... Then Clay gasped as he suddenly realized how Garett had done it.

"Nikki," Clay gasped. Garett had wished for Nikki to like big breasted sluts...and he had transformed. "My wish..." Clay remembered his earlier wish, the one where he'd wished to be Nikki's ideal lover. "My wish is still working..."

Now everything made sense to Clay. It explained how Garett had been able to change him...and why he hadn't been able to change himself back. His earlier wish was still working, so whenever he got changed he'd simply transform back into Nikki's ideal lover. Garett had figured that out and simply changed the kind of lover that Nikki wanted.

"Wait," Garett exclaimed in desperation, "We've got to stop this..."

Clay just glared at him, feeling furious...and excited. Now that he knew what Garett had really done to him, it would be easy to fix it. Not only that, but he could make things even better than before. In fact, he knew the perfect wish. With one good wish...with the right wish he'd be able to turn this all around and stop Garett for good.

"You've got to listen to me," Garett snapped, "It's important... We have to talk..."

"It's too late to talk," Clay snarled furiously, clutching his magic rock tight and starting on his perfect wish, "I wish..."

Suddenly, a woman's voice yelled out, "TIME!" They both turned to see Molly standing there with a cigar between her lips and a pocket watch in her hand. She looked at watch and exclaimed, "Time's up... Da game's over..."

Part 23

Clay and Garett stared in surprise at Molly, who stood there in her pinstriped suit, surrounded by pink cigar smoke. She took one more look at her pocket watch before putting it away, a strange expression on her face.

A moment later, a very strict looking middle-aged woman appeared out of nowhere beside Molly. The only real touch of color or personality that either could see about her was the little blue butterfly pin on her professional looking jacket. Garett stared at the woman who'd given him those warnings, having a VERY bad feeling now that she'd appeared like this.

"The time period for the competition has expired," the strict looking woman with the blue pin announced, glancing to Molly and then the two boys. "It is time for the judging."

"Judging?" Clay and Garett both gasped at once, their fight forgotten about for the moment.

Suddenly, a light swirled in the air and two more people appeared, standing on opposite sides of Molly the goddess of transformation. One was an old man wearing a bath robe, a man that Garett immediately recognized as the one who gave him the wishing medallion and the task of stopping Clay.

"You?" Garett gasped, to which the old man merely nodded faintly, looking at him with an expression of faint amusement.

The other person to appear was a beautiful teenage girl with blonde hair and pointed years. Clay recognized the mysterious woman who'd given him the magic rock and told him he was the chosen one. However, Miss Chiff barely even glanced in his direction, instead looking at Molly and the old man.

"What's going on?" Clay demanded of them, growing angry as he realized that they'd been keeping him in the dark. How could he be the chosen one if they wouldn't even tell him what was really going on? "I wish I knew what was happening..."

"Sorry," Chiff smirked, "But we can't have that..."

"What?" Clay gasped as the rock suddenly began to glow in his hands. However, it wasn't the same kind of glow that it had when it was granting a wish. The glow only lasted for a moment though as the rock crumbled to dust and fell through his fingers, seeming to vanish before it ever even touched the floor. "WHAT THE HELL?"

The old man looked to Garett and made a slight gesture with his hand. A second later, the medallion vanished as though it had never been there. Garett gasped and felt a surge of fear, realizing that things were far out of his control. In fact, he knew now that he'd never been in control...even with the wishing medallion.

"There is no longer a need for these items," the old man said, sounding almost apologetic about it. Then he turned to Molly, "I believe you have a judgment to make..."

"The competition is over and you are the judge," the goddess of transformation stated unnecessarily.

Molly chewed on her cigar for a moment, looking at Clay and Garett. She had a thoughtful expression on her face before she finally took the cigar from her mouth and dropped it onto the ground. She stepped on it and then nodded.

"Yeah, da game's over and I'm da judge," Molly reminded everyone, "What I say goes. Got it?"

"Of course," Chiff rolled her eyes. "We're the ones who chose you as our ref."

"What are you talking about?" Clay demanded, looking at Chiff and Molly, wondering what was going on. "I have a right to know. You said I'm the chosen one..."

"And you are," Chiff grinned, "I chose you myself. I chose you to be my patsy."

"Patsy?" Clay blinked in confusion.

"We've been had," Garett scowled, glaring at all four of the mysterious beings. "They've used us both as pawns in some game..."

"I fear you're correct," the old man told Garett with a faint nod. "I apologize for the necessity of involving you in our affairs." However, he didn't look at all regretful about his actions.

"You guys were pretty fun to watch," Chiff laughed, "I love the bit about turning that guy into a bimbo and making all those kids younger..."

"Why me?" Garett demanded angrily, "Why us?"

"Why did youse guys choose em?" Molly asked, with a vague curiosity.

"I chose my proxy because of his careful consideration before taking action," the old man said, again giving Garett a nod of approval. "It is my experience that this trait is extremely beneficial when it comes to matters of magic."

"My guy is impulsive," Chiff grinned. "Just like me. I love it when they surprise me..."

"Dis one did cause all sorts of chaos," Molly said, looking at Clay with a thoughtful expression. "He...or maybe I should say SHE," she smirked, reminding Clay of his drastically transformed body and causing him to blush horribly. "I mean, look at dat Jimmy kid she turned into a bimbo, her best friend she made gay...or all da kids she really turned into kids..."

"Wasn't it great?" Chiff exclaimed. "I did hope for a little more chaos, but this was still pretty good..."

"What?" Clay gasped.

"And dis one," Molly looked to the old man but gestured to Garett, "He didn't use his wishin nearly as much, but he did figure out how to use Clay's own wish against him... Dat's pretty clever... But he barely used his wishing medallion compared to Clay..."

"HA!" Chiff laughed at the old man, "Now you owe me the Ring of Loki..."

"The bet was not over whose proxy could cause the most chaos," the goddess of transformation reminded them. "It was over whose proxy would come out ahead in the end..."

"One's just a snot nosed kid now," Molly smirked at Garett, "And de other is a big titted slut..." She frowned and reached into her pocket, pulling out a cigar which seemed to light itself as she put it between her lips. She took a long drag and blew out a stream of pink smoke that smelled of perfume. After taking another puff, she finally announced, "The old wizard wins this one."

"WHAT?" Chiff exclaimed, looking almost angry. However, it passed in just a moment and she shrugged, "Damn..."'

The old man merely nodded with an amused smile. "Of course. You were more interested in your own amusement than you were in winning."

Chiff glared at him for a moment before nodding, "I guess you're right."

"What about us?" Garett demanded, "I don't want to be stuck like this..." He gestured down at himself and his 8 year old body.

"What about me?" Clay demanded angrily, nearly falling over in his stiletto heeled shoes. Between those and his now huge breasts, he could hardly stand up straight.

However, the two of them were ignored as the old man smirked at Chiff, "My dear Miss Chiff... I do believe you have a debt to pay..."

Chiff let out a sigh, "All right..."

With that, Chiff and the old man vanished in a flash of light. Molly and the goddess of transformation remained just a moment longer, long enough for the goddess of transformation to suddenly transform into a busty teenage girl. Then with a nod to each other, the two of them vanished as well.

"WHAT ABOUT US?" Garett screamed out.

Suddenly, all of the students in the hall who'd been completely avoiding and ignoring them blinked and turned to stare at both him and Clay. There were gasps of surprise and a lot of stares that made both boys cringe uncomfortably.

Clay stared down at himself in horror as he realized that without his magic rock, he couldn't change himself back. He was stuck like this...as a girl. And not just a girl, but as one with really big breasts and a strong libido. But at least, he told himself quietly, he was a really hot girl and Nikki would definitely love him like this. Garett's last wish would make sure of that.

"Oh God," Clay gulped, feeling even wetter down below and more horny. A few horrifying thoughts were slipping into his mind. He couldn't believe he'd actually think about doing that with a boy...even for a moment. "I've got to find Nikki... Damn, I need her bad..."

"Wait," Garett exclaimed, looking up at Clay and trying hard not to think about what it would mean being stuck as a little kid again. "We should talk..."

"About what?" Clay snapped angrily, "You're the one who did this to me..."

"And you did this to me," Garett reminded him grimly. "Those people screwed us both over... They lied to us and used us both as pawns in their game...."

Clay glared at him for a moment before reluctantly nodding. "Okay... Yeah..."

"If we're stuck like this," Garett pointed out grimly, "Maybe we should help each other... I want to compare what we both know... Maybe we'll figure out something..."

"Okay," Clay sighed, squirming uncomfortably, "But let's find someplace private first... And let's make it quickly." He looked down at his breasts and licked his lips as several sexy thoughts intruded into his mind, "But let's make this quick... I'm really horny and need to go find Nikki..."

Garett stared at Clay for a moment and felt a surge of guilt for what he'd done to the other boy. Of course, it quickly went away when he remembered what Clay had done to him as well. But at the moment, they needed each other if either of them was ever going to get back to normal.

"If we can," Garett whispered, then said, "Come on...," as he led the way down the hall to a great hiding spot he'd found earlier. They'd be able to talk there in private for sure.

--------------------

A strange little store sat in the middle of a mall, placed exactly where a popular clothing store was normally located. A wooden door in the front stood out as different than any other store in the mall, revealing with a single glance that this shop was unlike any other. The only thing that truly hinted at what was inside was the sign above the door which proclaimed Spells R Us.

Spells R Us was much larger on the inside than would be guessed from the exterior. It was far wider and longer than any other store in the mall, filled with countless shelves containing nearly everything imaginable. The sheer variety of items ranging from antique lamps to state of the art video games gave the place a feeling of randomness and chaos, though anyone who paid attention would feel a sense of power as well.

Towards the front of the store was an old wooden counter, behind which stood a person who was every bit as unusual as the store itself. The old woman behind the counter was dressed in a bath robe and was looking over the store with a long sigh.

"This is boring," Miss Chiff complained, looking down at herself and the bath robe she currently wore.

Sitting on the counter beside Chiff was a golden bird cage with the pixie Pip sitting inside. Pip looked through the bars and scowled, "You're the one who made the bet..."

"Yeah," Chiff grumbled, "I know. I agreed to take his place. Now I'm stuck here looking after his stupid store for him for a month while he's on vacation." She shook her head again, "As if that wasn't bad enough, he even insists I stay old and wear the bathrobe all the time."

"You have my sympathies," Pip snorted sarcastically, glaring out at Chiff.

"You certainly don't sound sympathetic," Chiff said with narrowed eyes.

Pip shrugged, "So I like seeing you lose a wager for once... Can you blame me?" Then Pip asked, "So, when are you gonna let me out of this fucking cage?"

"You know," Chiff raised an eyebrow, "You're lucky he gave you back to me at all..."

Pip snorted, "Yeah, I'm real fucking lucky..." She rattled the bars of the bird cage and muttered several profanities.

"You're the one who went behind my back and started helping Garett," Chiff reminded her diminutive sidekick with a glare.

"I wasn't helping him," Pip protested, "I was trying to trick him...to help you by sending him in the wrong direction... It would have worked if HE hadn't interfered..."

Chiff snorted, "Do you really expect me to believe that?"

Pip and Chiff just stood there silently glaring at each other for nearly a minute. Finally, Pip demanded, "Let me the hell out of this cage..."

"I don't think so," Chiff responded with a faint smile. She smirked, "As punishment for trying to betray me, I think I'll leave you in there for a bit longer. After all, if I have to be stuck working in this store for a month, you can remain there as long..."

Pip glared at Chiff, then grinned slyly, "While you're here, why don't you look for where he left the Ring of Loki..."

"I already did," Chiff admitted after a few seconds. She scowled, "I didn't think he'd keep it here and he didn't. But don't worry," she grinned mischieviously, "I haven't given up on it yet. I'll just try finding another way to get it from him."

Pip plopped down on the floor of her bird cage with a snort and continued to glare at Chiff through the bars. She crossed her arms stubbornly, muttering profanities and trying to figure out how she could escape the cage.

Unfortunately, she knew her boss and suspected there would be no early parole for her. She'd have to be stuck there for a full month.

Just then, there was the tinkling of a bell as the door opened and a young man came in. Miss Chiff immediately watched him with the same expression a cat used on a canary. She quickly glanced to all the inventory of the store, the only things she was allowed to use for a full month, trying to decide which would make for the most fun.

"Welcome to Spells R Us," Miss Chiff smile innocently to her first customer. Then she whispered to Pip, "This might not be so bad after all..."

THE END

Miss Chiff has a little fun on her favorite holiday.

---------------

It was Halloween night and the street of a quiet suburbs was filled with children and their parents who wandered from house to house trick-or-treating. All the children under the age of ten had at least one older escort...all except one.

A cute little blonde girl cheerfully skipped along the sidewalk, her little hands firmly clutching a large bag of candy. The 7 year old paused to adjust her costume, a leafy green outfit with green pantyhose and little green shoes. Once she was satisfied that her costume still looked as nice as when she first put it on, she continued skipping up to the nearest door.

"Trick or treat," the girl exclaimed, holding out her bag of candy to a woman dressed in a cat costume.

"How cute," the woman exclaimed as she looked over the little girl, "And what are you supposed to be?"

The girl frowned in annoyance, "I'm dressed as Peter Pan."

"Oh, of course," the woman responded with an amused smile, "How silly of me."

Just then there was a flicker of green light which shot around and stopped beside the girl. A tiny woman only inches tall, with green hair and dragonfly wings hovered there with a cross expression. The at the door gasped and stared at this tiny newcomer with an expression of disbelief.

"There you are," the pixie exclaimed to the little girl.

"Where were you?" the girl demanded in annoyance, "How the hell can I be Peter Pan if I don't have my Tinkerbell."

"C'mon Chiff," Pip the pixie rolled her tiny eyes, "I was looking all over the fucking place for you. Besides, you forgot the Peter Pan hat too."

"What...what are you?" the woman at the door gasped with an expression of fear.

The apparent little girl suddenly began to shimmer and quickly grew larger. Within moments she'd aged 7 years while her clothes had grown to fit her now older body. She appeared to be 14 years old, though with a body that was far curvier and less innocent than any other 14 year old who had ever lived on that street.

"I'm a goddess," Chiff told the stunned woman with a smirk. Then she grinned mischieviously, "That's a marvelous costume... Let me help you with it..."

The woman in the doorway gasped as she suddenly began to shimmer and change as well. The fake cat ears and the fake cat tail on her costume both began to twitch as though alive, then they quickly became far more than mere costume pieces. The woman tried to scream but all that came out was a cat's howl, which was appropriate as her body was rapidly shrinking and becoming more feline. Within mere moments a black cat stood where the woman had been. The cat hissed at Chiff, then turned and ran away in terror.

"That was amusing," Chiff commented. Then she looked own at herself and let out a disappointed sigh, "I guess my Peter Pan costume isn't very appropriate now that I'm all grown up." And with that her costume began to change until she was wearing a sexy witch costume including the pointy hat. "Much better."

"A devil would be more appropriate," Pip muttered from where she hovered in the air.

"Maybe," Chiff cheerfully responded, "But I wore a devil costume last year."

Pip looked Chiff over, then down the one piece green Disney Tinkerbell costume Chiff had forced upon her. "Can you change this?"

"Sure," Chiff shrugged, "Why not?"

A moment later Pip's costume changed into a sexy red devil costume. She looked it over and landed on Chiff's shoulder, muttering," I always knew you had a little devil on your shoulder, but this is fucking ridiculous."

"Shhhh," Chiff told her, pointing to the sidewalk where a group of children in costumes were turning and walking towards them.

"TRICK OR TREAT," the kids all chorused.

Chiff's eyes gleamed bright with mischief. "Since you're giving me the choice," she responded with a wicked grin, only to have her ear poked by Pip's little pitch fork.

"What a fantastic little devil," the woman who'd come up with the kids exclaimed as she eyed Pip, "It looks so real..."

"Yeah," Chiff grinned, "She does...doesn't she?" Then Chiff reached for the bowl of candy that had been left by the woman who'd opened the door for her. "Such amusing costumes... That's a very nice witch costume." She bent over and looked at a little girl, "How would you like to be able to cast real spells for tonight?"

"That would be fun," the little girl dressed as a witch exclaimed.

Chiff grinned mischieviously, then reached behind her back and dramatically pulled out a magic wand. She handed it to the girl with a flourish, "Use this. It's good for one night only thought..."

"That's very kind of you," the woman with the kids responded.

Chiff just grinned cheerfully and began pouring large handfuls of candy into each of the kids bags. The kids all gasped in delight when they saw how much candy they were getting at this house. And when Chiff got to the last boy, she poured the rest of the bowl into the bag.

"WOW!" he exclaimed while the other kids stared at him jealously.

"I have a little something for you too," Chiff told the woman as she was about to leave with the kids. "Here...try this on." She handed the woman a cheap plastic looking bracelet. "A friend at the mall gave it to me..."

"Thank you," the woman laughed as she slipped the bracelet on her wrist before turning to leave.

As the woman and children walked down the sidewalk, the woman slowly grew shorter and shorter. With every step she lost a year of age though she didn't notice, nor did any of the kids she was with. Even her clothes shrank, transforming into a pink dress and princess costume as she finally reached the age of 8 and stopped changing.

"Now she can really have fun trick or treating," Chiff said with satisfaction. Then she exclaimed, "I love Halloween... It's so fun. Lots of fun costumes..."

"Lots of tricks to play," Pip pointed out

"Of course," Chiff responded with an amused grin. "And the best part is...they actually ask for them."

Pip nodded, "What now?"

Chiff frowned thoughtfully for a moment before cheerfully grinning, "I happen to know that there's a big costume party going on just down the street..."

"Yeah?" Pip took to the air and hovered in front of Chiff, "And what are we gonna do there?"

A bright gleam filled Chiff's eyes as she responded, "What we're supposed to do at parties." She reached behind her back and pulled out a bottle filled with glowing blue liquid, "We're gonna spike the punch."

"How...traditional," Pip responded carefully.

"That's me," Chiff snickered with a wicked grin. "Traditional all the way. Now come on... We've got a party to crash..."

--------------------

Brad pulled his large overcoat tighter around him, trying to protect himself not only from the chill but also from embarrassment. He blushed as he considered his Halloween costume and hoped that no one noticed what he was wearing. Of course, he knew that the moment he stepped through the door and into the party that people would pounce on it.

"Damn you," Brad glared at his buddy Zeke, "Damn you to hell."

Zeke stood just a few feet away from Brad, smirking as he looked Brad over. Zeke was several inches taller than Brad and a little more athletic, though at the moment he wore a costume with a lot of padded muscles. It annoyed Brad that Zeke was coming to the party in a Superman costume while he was stuck with...

"Hey," Zeke smirked, "You're the one who lost the bet. You're not gonna welch on me dude, are you?"

Brad scowled, wishing desperately that he'd never made that stupid bet with Zeke. Just last month, he and Zeke had been hanging out at a bar when they saw a particularly hot babe. He'd pointed out that she was WAY out of Zeke's league, which led to him betting that Zeke would never be able to get her on a date. The wager, which Brad now deeply regretted, was that the winner could choose the costume that the loser would wear for Halloween. Brad had been so certain that he'd win, that there was no way she'd go on a date with someone like Zeke. He was still half convinced that Zeke had actually paid her to go on one date with him.

"You have to take off the coat," Zeke pointed out, "You're not really wearing the costume if you're covering it up and hiding it."

"I know," Brad half growled at his snickering friend.

When Brad finally stepped inside the door into the party, he stopped to catch his balance and take in his surroundings. The house was booming with loud music and full of adults in a large variety of costumes, a few of them quite risqué. He looked around, mentally bracing himself for the further embarrassment to come before he finally took off his overcoat and revealed his Halloween costume.

Brad was dressed entirely in woman's clothing, but not only was he in drag...he was dressed as a hooker. He had on a revealing blouse that was filled out with a pair of generous false breasts, a black leather skirt, fishnet stockings and a pair of stiletto heel boots that he could barely stand in much less walk. Of course, all this required certain accessories such as jewelry, makeup and a long blonde wig. All in all, he knew that he looked absolutely hideous.

"I look ridiculous," Brad muttered, knowing that people were already beginning to notice him and laugh.

Then Brad forced himself to smile, knowing that the best way to deal with this was to play it up and pretend it was all a joke. He'd learned a long time ago that you could get away with all sorts of embarrassing things if you made people think you were goofing off in order to entertain them.

"Hey," Brad called out to one of his friends, "You interested in a date? Fifty bucks and you'll have a great time..."

That immediately earned several good laughs so Brad kept it up, getting in character and hoping he could survive this night with at least some semblance of his dignity intact. At the same time, he silently promised himself that he was going to get even with Zeke for this.

"Payback is gonna be a bitch," Brad smirked to himself as he made his way over to the beer cooler, flirting with nearly every man on the way in the most outrageous manner. "I'm really gonna have to come up with a good revenge for this one..."

When Brad reached the beer cooler, he was disgusted to see that it was already empty. After all this and he couldn't even have a beer. What kind party ran out of alcohol this early?

I just grabbed the last one a minute ago," a man dressed as a caveman said with a chuckle as he looked over Brad's costume. "Don't worry though...a couple guys already went on a beer run."

"Good," Brad responded, then winked, "You want a date..."

"Sorry," the caveman laughed, "You're not exactly my type."

Just then Brad noticed a blond girl in a sexy witch costume walking towards him with a smile. His first impression was that she was only a teenager, far too young to be at this party. But as she got closer he realized he was mistaken and that she had to be around twenty.

"They're out of beer," Brad gestured to the cooler. "I hear there's more on the way."

"That's all right," the blonde responded with an amused smile, "I'm not interested in the beer."

"That's a pretty nice costume," Brad told her, appreciating just how well her costume hugged her curves. The cute little devil figurine sitting on the brim of her hat was rather impressive too, but not nearly as interesting.

"Thank you," she responded with a grin, "Yours is...interesting."

Brad blushed, then forced a chuckle, "I kind of lost a bet."

She nodded, "Why am I not surprised?" Then she grinned, "Since you're out of beer, you might want to go try the punch." She gave him a mischievous wink, "It's got a little something...extra."

"Thanks," Brad told her before she turned and walked off, disappearing into the crowd. He tried catching sight of her again but failed, then shook his head, "Damn she's hot..." He just hoped he could catch up with her again later on.

Brad shrugged then made his way towards the punch bowl. To his surprise, there were several people clustered around it. "This stuff is pretty good," a woman dressed as a vampire commented, taking a sip from her cup. "I don't know what they spiked it with but I've got to find out."

"Let me try some," Brad said, getting himself a cup and taking a sip. To his surprise, it was pretty good. It was sweet with some kind of flavor that he couldn't quite place. But there was also a bit of a bite that burned his throat as it went down. "Not bad... Not bad at all..."

After a few minutes, Brad made his way through the crowd again. He winked and flirted with various men as he passed, comforting himself with the knowledge that he would have his revenge. Before long he found Zeke again.

"You know I'm going to get you for this," Brad told his buddy with a grin.

"You'll try," Zeke laughed.

"I'm just surprised you didn't come as a pimp," Brad eyed Zeke suspiciously.

Zeke hesitated a moment before admitting, "I planned to but the costume shop was out of pimp costumes."

"Too bad they weren't out of this shit," Brad muttered to himself, "Damn these boots are hard to walk in. My feet are killing me."

"Now you're really sounding like a chick," Zeke rolled his eyes.

Brad scowled and finished off the punch in his cup. "You ought to try the punch. I don't know what the hell they spiked it with, but it's pretty damn good."

"No thanks," Zeke held up the can of beer he was holding, "I'll stick with this..."

The party continued for several hours with some of the guests slowly filtering out. Finally the guy in the caveman outfit called out, "Hey...let's go to the cemetery." He stood there proudly drunk as he continued, "It'll be cool... I mean...you know... I mean, midnight on Halloween in the cemetery... It'll be cool..."

"You mean creepy," the woman in the vampire outfit shuddered in disgust.

"Forget that," a man dressed as a baby said, turning his attention instead to his wife or girlfriend who had a pair of basketball sized fake boobs and was dressed in some kind of kinky looking maids uniform.

To Brad's surprise, a woman wearing a cow costume actually agreed, "It'll be fun... Thank how scary it'll be..." Brad knew her and knew that without the costume on she was actually pretty hot.

"Might be fun," Zeke commented with a smirk as he watched the cow woman.

"Forget it," Brad shuddered, hating the idea of tripping over grave stones with his stiletto heels.

The debate continued until it was too later to get to the cemetery before midnight. That was perfectly fine with Brad though since he had no intention of going stumbling around in the graveyard wearing his current costume. In fact, he'd prefer that no one outside of this party see him wearing it. At least here most of the people were too drunk to care what he was wearing.

Finally the hour of midnight finally arrived. The moment it did, Brad suddenly felt a cold chill run through his body, followed by a sensation of things...moving...changing. He let out a gasp of surprise as his very flesh felt as though it was being remolded like clay.

"Oh God," Brad exclaimed, dropping to his knees.

The strange sensation of his body changing and transforming quickly passed but Brad still felt extremely odd. He got back to his feet, startled to realize that his whole sense of balance had shifted. Stranger still was the fact that it didn't really bother him.

"I feel so different," Brad said, his voice sounding strange in his ears.

Brad hesitated a moment before looking himself over. He let out a loud gasp as he immediately saw that his costume had changed. The hooker outfit not only looked more real, but it also fit his body perfectly. It took him a moment longer to realize what that meant. His body had changed and now looked completely female.

"What the fuck?" Brad blurted out. He grabbed the two generous breasts on his chest, shocked to discover that they were no longer padded falsies. They were REAL. "No fucking way..."

Brad stared at his hands for a moment, noticing that the long red polished nails looked so much nicer than the fake nails he'd been wearing such a short time earlier. They looked so real. Then he reached back and gave his hair a tug, discovering that his blond wig had become real blond hair.

It was only then that Brad looked around to see if anyone had noticed his strange transformation. However, he immediately saw that he wasn't the only one with problems. About half the people in the room seemed to have changed. Half the people suddenly looked quite different, with costumes that now seemed MUCH more authentic.

A baby lay in the middle of the floor crying, right where Brad remembered seeing the man in the baby costume just a short time earlier. The man's wife or girlfriend...he still wasn't sure which, now seemed to have real massive breasts instead of the padded ones and her maid costume looked much more authentic.

"Oh dear," the now very busty woman exclaimed in a French accent as she looked around in surprise, "What is going on...? Why am I talking like zis...?"

The man dressed in the caveman costume no longer looked like a man in a caveman costume. He had changed and now looked like a caveman. He was shorter, hairier, much more muscular and hunched over. He had a scraggly beard, a thick brow and an expression that just screamed primitive. His clothing now seemed to even be made of real animal skins and the cheap plastic club he'd been carrying had been replaced with one that seemed to be made of real wood.

A short distance away, Brad saw the woman who'd been dressed as a vampire not seeming to be changed too much. However, a moment later she suddenly lunged at the man next to her, grabbing him tight and biting into his neck.

"This place is a real freak show," Brad exclaimed as he saw a cow standing in the middle of the room.

Some people were beginning to freak out at what was suddenly going on, though many were too drunk to take it very seriously. One woman who'd been dressed as a ghost screamed and ran out through the door...with the door still closed.

Brad looked around him in amazement, realizing that everyone seemed to be turning into what they were dressed as for real. He felt a cold chill run down his spine as he thought about what he was dressed as.

"No fucking way," he exclaimed.

Then Brad quickly tried finding Zeke, though it wasn't easy in all the chaos that was breaking out. He quickly found him though, still wearing his cheap Superman costume and seeming unchanged. However, Zeke did somehow look a lot taller to Brad than before, though Brad quickly realized that it was only because he had become much shorter.

"Holy shit," Zeke exclaimed, staring at Brad with a look of shock and disbelief. "Brad? Is that you?"

"Yeah," Brad grinned, feeling almost proud of the way he looked though he couldn't understand where that emotion had come from.

"What the hell is going on?" Zeke demanded, his eyes going wide. "Damn man...you...you're a chick..."

"I know," Brad responded with a shrug, looking himself over and not feeling all that bothered by that fact.

Then Zeke blurted out, "And you're hot..." He blushed in embarrassment at having said that to someone he knew was really his male friend Brad.

Brad grinned proudly and spun around to show off his new body, no longer having any difficulty moving around in his stiletto boots. "Pretty fucking hot all right..."

Brad looked Zeke over, delighted to see the expression of open lust that his buddy had all over his face. It was then that Brad realized just how cute Zeke really was. Maybe he hadn't won the bet by paying for the date after all. Of course, there was absolutely nothing wrong with it if he had. It certainly would have been a smart move on the woman's part.

"Why don't we find a room and have a bit of fun?" Brad suggested, the words coming out almost before he'd even realized it.

Zeke's eyes went wide again. He stared at Brad in confusion, trying to make sense of what was going on. At any other time he probably would have immediately refused, but all the alcohol in his body influenced his judgment. A moment later, he nodded his eager agreement.

As they started towards the back of the house to see if they could find an empty room, Brad whispered in his ear, "fifty bucks for a blow job and a hundred to go all the way."

Again, Brad hadn't meant to say that and the words had just come out. But even as he said them, he realized that it made perfect sense and was only fair. After all, he was a professional and no one expected other professionals like doctors and lawyers to work for free. Besides, he was definitely worth the cash.

Brad came out of the back rooms just twenty minutes later, flipping through a stack of cash. One he'd counted out his hundred and fifty dollars, he stuffed it into his boot feeling rather smug. He'd never realized just how easy it was to earn money this way.

"A hundred and fifty for twenty minutes of work," he smirked, "Now this is a great job..."

Then he slowly looked around the party, taking in those who were left. A number of them had left while he'd been busy, probably freaking out about their changes or afraid that they were going to change. However, there were still a number of guys hanging around, some of them too drunk or curious to bother leaving.

Brad smiled to himself as he considered just how much money he could make here if he played his cards right. There were a lot of drunk and horny guys who'd be more than happy to buy the services of a professional. The only question was who should he start with next.

Then Brad saw his next customer, or who he at least hoped would be his next customer. There was a big and muscular man in a football uniform chugging down a beer. But what really drew Brad's attention was the VERY prominent bulge going down the front of his pants.

"Sheila," Brad mused, remembering the football player's name.

When the party had first started, that very football player had been a rather attractive woman named Sheila. Of course she'd come to the party dressed as a male football player with an overstuffed sock in the front of her pants for effect. Now she'd changed just like Brad and so many of the others and had become just the kind of customer he'd be more than happy to earn his money from.

Then with an eager grin, Brad started towards the new football player, calling out, "Hey handsome..."

--------------------

Brad woke up with a headache, feeling nauseous and a bit disoriented. He silently cursed both the headache demons and the ones responsible for that strange dream he'd had the night before.

"Damn I drank too much," he muttered, "That must have been some strong shit they spiked the punch with..." He absently wondered if he could find out what it was and where he could get some.

Brad winced, remembering the strange dream where he'd turned into a hooker and fucked half the guys in the party. He felt nauseous and sick to his stomach as he thought about it. It had been so detailed...so realistic. He had to look down at himself and grab his crotch to assure himself that he was still the same guy he'd always been.

"Thank God for that," Brad sighed.

After taking several deep breaths to steady himself, Brad finally looked around his surroundings. He was in one of the spare bedrooms at the house he'd been partying at. That wasn't too much of a surprise though since he'd been too drunk to drive home. The hangover was testament to that.

Then Brad suddenly noticed that there was a naked man laying just a few feet away. He grimaced in disgust, especially when he realized that he was naked as well. He quickly scrambled for his clothes, only having his Halloween costume which was scattered around.

"I had WAY too much to drink last night," he muttered, silently promising to get even with Zeke for the costume again. He glared at the man he didn't know, not wanting to think about it. "Nothing happened... All that was just a twisted drunk dream..."

Brad tried covering himself with the clothes from his Halloween costume, trying to figure out at the same time how he was going to get home. He sure as hell wasn't going to go dressed up as a hooker now that Halloween was over.

"Now where did I leave that overcoat...?" He muttered, hoping no one else had taken it home.

Just then, Brad began to notice something. His costume... It was...different. It was still obviously the same costume he'd had before, but all the clothes were smaller and more feminine, not to mention higher quality. It was as though his costume had become real... He paled, realizing that this was exactly the way his clothes had changed in that sick dream.

"No fucking way," Brad exclaimed, "It was a dream... Only a dream..."

Then as Brad picked up a stiletto heeled boot, he noticed something inside. A cold knot formed in stomach as he turned the boot over and emptied it in front of him. His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at a pile of money. Suddenly, his horrible dream from the night before had just become a whole lot worse.

--------------------

In a room that was not a room, in a place that was not a place, Miss Chiff sat back in a recliner watching a large flat screen TV. She grinned in delight as she observed the targets of her most recent games and saw how they were dealing with her fun. After another minute, she finally turned the TV off with a snap of her fingers.

"Last night was great," Chiff exclaimed, "Trick or treating with a lot of tricks. I had a lot of fun and what could be better than that?"

"You weren't the one dressed as Tinkerbell," Pip scowled from beside her.

"Don't you like Halloween?" Chiff teased.

"It just seems kind of pointless," Pip snorted in disgust, "You know my kind don't have any holidays like that. Besides, around you every night might as well be Halloween."

Chiff just shrugged, "It was still fun. And this year I was even nice about it."

"Nice?" Pip raised a tiny eyebrow, "How the fuck would you call all that nice?"

"Well," Chiff grinned, "I gave some kids a whole bunch of candy..."

"You turned one lady into a kid and another into a cat," Pip pointed out.

"The cat changed back after a couple hours," Chiff shrugged, "And I thought I gave that other lady a great present."

"By turning her into a kid again?" Pip asked with a snort.

"Exactly," Chiff grinned brightly. "She got to go out and have real fun on Halloween again. I bet she loved it. Besides, the magic bracelet isn't permanent you know. She's only a kid again as long as she's wearing it. All she has to do is take it off to turn into a boring grown up again. And it even has a nifty effect so that she and everyone around her thinks it's perfectly normal when she's a kid. That way she can be a kid again and have fun without freaking everyone out."

"And if she put the bracelet back on?" Pip asked, curious in spite of herself.

"She'll turn back into a kid again," Chiff smiled. "I bet she'll love it on Christmas morning..."

"And that girl you gave the magic wand to?" Pip asked, this time not bothering to hide her curiosity. "I mean, she can get into a lot of trouble with something like that." She eyed Chiff suspiciously.

"Yeah," Chiff agreed cheerfully, "But it's a Halloween wand. It only works on Halloween and stopped working at midnight. Until next Halloween, it's just a normal piece of wood. Of course," Chiff gave a wicked grin, "she had LOT of fun before it stopped working. But that's another story."

Pip landed on the arm of the chair and looked up at Chiff. "And what about that party where you spiked the punch?"

"Oh that," Chiff responded with a dismissive shrug, "That potion wore off at dawn."

"I guess those guys all got off pretty light then," Pip mused thoughtfully. "I mean if it was only for one night."

"Yep," Chiff grinned, "It only works on Halloween, activating at midnight and turning them into whatever they were dressed as." Then she paused with a thoughtful look, "Then again..."

"What?" Pip stared at her suspiciously.

"It only works on Halloween," Chiff shrugged as though it wasn't important. "It'll work again next Halloween too. Whatever they turned into this time, they'll turn into again next Halloween...from sunset to sunrise. In fact, they'll turn into the same thing every Halloween..." Her eyes sparkled with mischief and she giggled, "It's the treat that keeps on tricking..."

Pip stared at Chiff for a moment as she absorbed that, then she grinned evilly, "Then I guess those guys are gonna be in for a big surprise next Halloween..."

"Oh yeah," Chiff laughed, "I can hardly wait."

THE END

Miss Chiff offers Chris a unique opportunity.

------------

It was late afternoon and the park was full of life with people all over the place taking advantage of the nice weather. A large open field provided plenty of room for a man to play frisbee with his dog and for two families to have picnics while a cluster of trees provided shade for all who needed it. Playground equipment drew nearly every kid in the park towards it like moths to a flame while an old man and woman stood by the duck pond competing to see who could get the most ducks to eat their crumbs.

16 year old Chris sat back on a bench watching all this activity with some amusement as he often did. He loved coming this park on busy days just so he could do some people watching. He never knew exactly who or what he'd see but there were often interesting surprises.

Chris watched a crazy looking homeless man who'd been wandering around the park for the last half hour. He kept confronting people and demanding money then getting pissed when they wouldn't give him any. Once Chris had seen him explode into a tirade, yelling all in rhyme at some confused man who wouldn't give him any change. It had been all Chris could do to keep from laughing as the homeless man's victim hurried off as fast as he could.

Once the strange homeless man wandered off and left the park, Chris turned his attention to a very sexy and busty looking woman that drew his eyes to her just as surely as the playground drew the attention of the kids. She was walking side by side with a skinny and very nerdy looking guy which filled Chris with some hope for himself. Chris wasn't all that nerdy looking but he was skinny and a little short for his age which made him less than interesting for most girls at school. But if a guy who looked a stereotypical nerd could get a babe like that then maybe Chris could too.

"Maybe all I need is to strike it rich," Chris chuckled.

Then Chris suddenly saw three boys from his school walking in his direction though fortunately they hadn't seen him yet. These were three of the school bullies, ones who loved messing with everyone but took a special delight in screwing with him.

"Ah shit," Chris grimaced.

The leader of the group was Ron, a large and athletic boy who was a jock by nature but got kicked off the football team for being too undisciplined and causing too much trouble. He was the one who had it out for Chris due to a small incident last year. Ron had asked a popular girl to go out with him using a really bad pickup line. She'd verbally skewered Ron as a result and unfortunately for Chris, he'd overheard the exchange and couldn't resist laughing. Ron had taken that a little personally.

Ron's friends were Kyle and Lewis. Kyle was a large and rather mean boy who enjoyed making other people scared of him though he didn't have enough imagination to come up with much on his own. He seemed the sort to one day become a mindless thug or bouncer. Lewis on the other hand was a skinny boy who used to get picked on himself until he joined up with the bullies and found it much more fun to pick on others instead.

Chris sighed and got up, looking for a way out of there before Ron and his crew saw him. However, he realized that he was too slow because they'd already seen him and were coming straight at him with nasty grins on their faces.

"Just great," Chris sighed. "It was such a nice day too..."

Chris knew he could start running immediately and that he might even be able to get away. However, he also knew that this would just get the other boys excited and would encourage them to play the game even more in the future. Besides, Chris hated running from anyone.

"Well well well," Ron smirked as he came over to Chris, "If it isn't little Chris..."

"Maybe we should call you Christine," Lewis added with a broad grin.

"Yeah," Kyle added, "Cuz you're the size of a girl..."

Chris just rolled his eyes and responded, "Well well well...if it isn't Larry, Moe and Curley..."

"You think that's funny," Ron snarled, shoving Chris backwards and then advancing.

"I'm sorry," Chris apologized. "That's a horrible insult to the Stooges..."

Ron definitely wasn't happy about that while Lewis just echoed Ron's reactions. Kyle scowled in a threatening manner but looked just slightly lost. Chris wondered if the big guy even had a clue as to who the Three Stooges were.

"I think you'd be a lot more afraid of us considering the situation," Ron scowled, nodding to Kyle who then grabbed Chris' shoulder in a painful grip.

"I think you're right," Chris responded with thoughtful look. "It's probably a side effect of.... Oh...never mind."

Ron scowled then demanded, "A side effect of what?"

"I...I've been eating this fruit...," Chris explained nervously. "It's called smol fruit... I mean, it’s the stuff they actually make Viagra out of... And damn does it work..."

"Really?" Lewis asked excited. "Where do you get it..."

"I have an uncle who sent us a whole case," Chris said. "All I have to do is eat two a day and BAM... You can go for hours..."

"I certainly don't need it," Ron glared at Chris and then his friends. After a moment he hesitantly asked, "You said smol? Okay...eat two smol..."

Suddenly, Chris interrupted, "But I'm sure you hear that from your girlfriend all the time."

"It's too small?" Kyle frowned at what Ron had just said.

Ron and Kyle both glared at Chris in anger while Lewis was fighting back a snicker of amusement. "You think that's funny?" Ron snarled, suddenly punching Chris in the stomach and dropping him to his knees.

Chris gasped in pain and braced himself to get kicked and worse, knowing that he should have kept his mouth shut but he just couldn't resist messing with these guys. "Hilarious..."

Just then a man yelled, "Hey you kids...stop that!"

Ron looked around and suddenly remembered they were in the middle of a park and surrounded by a lot of witnesses. He muttered, "Fuck." Then he punched Chris again and nodded towards the duck pond. Kyle grinned, grabbed Chris and shoved him all the way to the water and threw him in. Then the three bullies stood on the edge laughed at Chris. "Now that's hilarious," Ron exclaimed before he and the others started to walk off.

"We'll have to do this again sometime," Chris forced a grin, knowing that unfortunately it would happen again. Ron would probably be waiting at school tomorrow to continue from where they'd been interrupted. "Oh joy," he muttered sarcastically, "I can hardly wait..."

Chris climbed out of the duck point with a forced smile. He was sore, soaking wet and miserable but determined not to show it. He didn't see Ron and the goons still around but didn't want to give them the satisfaction anyway.

Suddenly Chris heard a girl exclaim, "That was pretty ballsy kid...I think I like you."

Chris turned and saw a girl standing there with a smirk on her face. She was a very pretty blonde girl of about 14 who looked as though she'd be really hot in a few years. The girl was also wearing a red T shirt with the anarchy symbol on the front.

"Who are you calling kid?" Chris asked her with a grin. "You're younger than I am."

"Am I?" the girl asked with a look of amusement. Suddenly she seemed older, looking like a woman of 30 instead of a teenager. "I wouldn't be so sure of that..." Then just as suddenly she was younger again...now 16 just like Chris. He also noticed that her shirt had changed and instead of the anarchy symbol it had the words 'Little Miss' written across the front.

"What?" Chris gasped in surprise, taking an instinctive step backwards. "How'd you...?"

"Magic," she grinned at him, holding out her hand, "The name's Chiff..."

"Um...hi," Chris responded, regaining his composure and smiling as he hesitantly shook her hand.

But as Chris was shaking her hand, he suddenly noticed a tiny woman sitting on Chiff's shoulder. The woman had to be about 4 inches tall with green hair, dragonfly wings on her back, and was wearing a Led Zepplin T shirt.

"Oh, that's Pip," Chiff grinned mischieviously as she saw Chris' eyes. "She's a pixie..."

Chris stared at the tiny woman who just flipped him off and shook his head, "Okay... Nice to meet you..."

"What?" Pip demanded, looking offended. "Where the fuck is the 'I don't believe in faeries' line? I was kind of looking forward to playing dead and getting you to do that stupid ass clapping thing..."

Chris chuckled in amusement at the reference to Peter Pan then explained, "Either I hit my head when I went into the pond and am seeing things...so I might as well go along with it...or you're real so there's no reason for me to freak out."

"Most people don't believe in pixies," Pip grumbled, still looking annoyed that her game had been ruined. "Or dragons..."

"Well," Chris said cautiously, "I just figure that whether I believe in something or not doesn't have much effect on what actually is real..."

Chiff grinned at that, "That's a good attitude to have..." Then she leaned forward and in a conspiratorial voice asked, "So...do you believe on gods?"

Chris just blinked at that, "What?"

"Nevermind," Chiff shrugged, looking Chris over with a thoughtful expression. "Here...let me help you..."

Chiff snapped her fingers and Chris was suddenly completely dry. He gasped in surprise and felt his now dry clothes, definitely relieved at this change but confused as well. He had no idea who this strange Chiff girl was but had a feeling there was a whole lot about her that was way beyond his experience.

"Um...thanks," Chris told her.

"Anyway," Chiff continued with a shrug and an amused smile. "My name's Chiff...though most call me Miss Chiff. I was here at the park following up on an old...acquaintance when I saw your little show with those boys. Quite amusing the way you dealt with them... Not effective...but amusing."

"I'm glad to amuse," Chris responded with a wry look.

"Well," Chiff chuckled, "you should be... You see, I decided that I like your spirit so I'm going to help you out..."

Chris was about to laugh at the idea but then remembered the way she'd made him dry just by snapping her fingers. He glanced to Pip who was still sitting on her shoulders then asked, "What...are you going to snap your fingers and make those guys disappear?"

"Nope," Chiff shook her head then shrugged. "That's not the way I work..."

"Play might be a better word than work," Pip snickered, suddenly flying out of range when Chiff tried to swat her.

"Then how do you work?" Chris asked curiously. He looked at Pip then back at Chiff, not sure he should be worried or not. However, even if he decided that he should be worried by this situation he knew he wasn't going to show it. Instead, he just grinned.

"I give you an opportunity," Chiff explained, looking a little thoughtful. "What you do with it is up to you."

Chiff held out her hand and a golden medallion suddenly appeared in her palm. She held it up by the thin gold chain so that Chris could see that the medallion was a smooth gold disk with a strange symbol he didn't recognize drawn over the surface with a copper colored gold that he thought was probably Black Hills gold.

"This little trinket," Chiff said with a gleam in her eye, "is the opportunity I am going to give you. It can change anyone who wears it, transforming them physically into whoever they want to be just by thinking about it." Then she handed the medallion to Chris.

Chris held up the medallion and stared at it for a moment, feeling nervous yet excited at the same time. He then looked at Chiff again and licked his lips, "So all I have to do is put it on and think about what I want to look like?"

"Ya got that right," Pip exclaimed as she landed on Chiff's shoulder again.

"Nice," Chris grinned, beginning to have some ideas of how to use it.

"And because I like your style," Chiff grinned back at Chris, "I'm going to do something I don't usually do. I'm going to give you a warning."

"A warning?" Chris asked, his grin fading as he paid careful attention to her.

"The magic will activate the moment someone next puts this on," Chiff explained, her expression fairly serious though a little gleam of mischief still flickered through her eyes. "It will only work for exactly twelve hours after that then the magic goes bye bye and whatever shape you're in becomes permanent."

"Wow," Pip let out a whistle and stared at Chiff in surprise. "You really do like him."

Chiff just laughed and Chris noticed that her shirt had changed again. The right side was now red with a black silhouette shape of a sexy devil girl while the left side was white with the black silhouette of a sexy angel.

"This is really impressive," Chris said carefully, feeling a little overwhelmed but also a little suspicious. He didn't doubt that magic was real, not after seeing Pip and the strange things Chiff had done. "But I was wondering what the catch is..."

"Don't worry," Chiff rolled her eyes. "I'm not after your soul or anything like that... Like I said, I like the way you dealt with those boys so thought I'd do you a favor. What you do with it though is entirely up to you."

Chris nodded, then grinned at her, "Then thanks a lot..."

Chiff just grinned again and said, "Have fun..." Then she winked at Chris before suddenly vanishing.

"Damn," Chris exclaimed, staring at the spot where Chiff had been a moment earlier but seeing no sign of either her or Pip now. "That was pretty weird..."

After a moment, Chris held the medallion up to look at it again, thinking about what she'd told him. He was extremely tempted to try it on right then and see if it really could transform his body. However, if it did work like she said then that meant he'd only have 12 hours to make use of it. Chris frowned thoughtfully for a moment, knowing that if he was going to use something like this then he'd have to have a game plan first.

"This is going to be fun," Chris chuckled to himself as he stuffed the medallion into his pocket and started for home. "A lot of fun..."

--------------------

Chris sat on the edge of his bed, staring at the gold medallion that the mysterious Chiff had given him yesterday. He was amazed at himself for not giving into the temptation to try it out already though he wasn't going to have to wait any longer. School was supposed to start in just a little bit which meant it was now the perfect time to make sure it actually worked.

"I hope she wasn't pulling my leg," Chris muttered.

Then Chris looked at his watch to make sure he knew exactly what time it was as he slipped the medallion over his head. There wasn't any strange tingle or glow when he put it on, no sign at all that it was anything other than an ordinary piece of jewelry. Still, after what he'd seen at the park he wasn't about to give up hope on it really working.

"Now to try this baby out," Chris grinned nervously. "Time to kick the tires..."

Chris took a deep breath and concentrated on what he wanted to look like, nearly gasping in surprise when the medallion did begin to glow. A moment later he felt a pleasant warmth spread through his body followed by the sensation of his body actually changing. He could actually feel his bones and muscles shifting though it wasn't all that uncomfortable...just odd.

Chris began growing larger, becoming taller and more muscular with every breath. To his surprise, his clothes were actually growing and changing with him, something which he realized would be extremely useful while using this medallion. However, Chris barely had time to absorb all this before the transformation was finished.

"Wow," Chris exclaimed as he looked down at himself in amazement.

Though Chris didn't have a mirror at hand to check out his transformed body he already knew what he looked like since he'd pictured it while using the medallion. He looked somewhat like his normal self though he was now well over 6 feet tall with muscles like a bodybuilder. He flexed a few times, feeling quite impressed with how strong he felt.

"No one would mess with me if I looked like this," he chuckled to himself, imagining the look of shock on Ron's face if Chris showed up like this and then beat the crap out of him and his goons. "And the girls would go crazy..."

There was no doubt in Chris' mind that most of his problems would go away if he stayed like this though he could see several new problems as well. For one, he felt a little awkward and clumsy as he wasn't used to this new large size. He also imagined that if he wanted to keep this body permanently he'd probably have to start going to the gym like crazy just to keep it up. And then of course there were the explanations he'd have to give over his sudden and massive growth.

"Maybe," Chris mused, knowing that he'd have to think about it a bit more later. At the moment though he had specific plans for the medallion and they didn't include having to explain his sudden growth spurt to his parents on the way out of the house.

Chris let out a sigh of disappointment as he concentrated on the medallion again and focused on returning to normal. A moment later his body began to transform again, this time in the exact opposite way as before. He felt himself getting shorter and skinnier, losing the height and muscle as he returned to his normal form.

Once Chris was back to normal, he took the medallion off so there wouldn't be an accidental transformations due to a wandering thought. He stared at it for a moment and chuckled, "This is quite an opportunity alright," before shoving it into his pocket. "I have a feeling that school is going to be quite interesting today..."

When Chris arrived at school a short time later he paused at the entrance and realized that with what he had planned it might be a good idea not to be around...or at least not to be seen around. If people noticed him there then it might cause some questions if they later noticed his absence so it would be better not to even be at school for the moment.

"I guess I'm playing hooky today," Chris grinned as he found a secluded spot and used the medallion to change himself again. This time he kept the changes subtle, making himself two inches taller, changing his hair color and features. This way he no longer looked like himself but he wouldn't stand out either.

Chris couldn't help but feeling a little nervous as he walked through the school hallway half sure that someone would recognize him in spite of his disguise while also half sure no one would and that someone would soon demand to know why he was at the school when he wasn't a student. Fortunately, neither occurred and Chris was able to walk through the crowd without anyone giving him much notice.

However, once the first class of the day started Chris realized one small problem with his plan. Looking as he now did he couldn't just go into his normal classroom and wandering around the empty hallway between classes would definitely attract unwanted attention.

"Talk about a backfire," he muttered to himself, heading to an out of the way bathroom where he could have a little privacy. "I would have been better off staying as myself."

Chris made sure he was alone in the bathroom then let out a sigh of relief as he considered his next steps. He mentally reviewed his goals, knowing that he was going to mess with Ron and his crew, make sure they left him alone afterwards, and finally...have some fun. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity and he wanted to enjoy it while he could.

Chris emptied his bladder in the urinal then began to chuckle evilly as an idea began to form. He'd already had the basic plan though he'd intended to wing it to a large degree.

"This is going to be fun," Chris grinned.

He was still chuckling to himself as he began washing his hands at the sink though the laughter turned to cursing as the water sprayed out sideways and caught his shirt. Chris grimaced and began to pat the small wet spot with some paper towels, annoyed that his good mood had been spoiled.

"Just my luck," Chris muttered with a shake of a head. Then again, he remembered the medallion and wondered just how bad his luck could be if he'd been given that. "Now to get to work..."

Chris put the medallion on again and concentrated on what he now wanted to look like, keeping an eye on his reflection in the mirror as he did so. His body quickly shimmered and transformed again so that mere seconds later he was actually staring at a familiar face.

"Lewis," Chris looked down over his body, impressed yet again by just how powerful the medallion was. Even his clothes had changed to the same ones he'd last seen Lewis wearing. Then Chris noticed one more thing. "The wet spot..."

Chris felt the spot on his shirt where he'd gotten wet just a minute earlier but to his surprise it was now completely dry. Of course, it was a completely different shirt now as well. Chris just grinned at that, feeling even more impressed by the medallion.

"I just wish it didn't wear off so soon," he sighed.

Once Chris was sure that he was indeed an exact duplicate of Lewis, he left the rest room and began to walk down the hallway. He no longer had any fear of getting caught since if any teachers saw him they'd just think he was Lewis. In fact, Chris was actually hoping to get caught.

"Now where's a teacher when you really need one," Chris mused as he looked around.

It didn't take Chris long to find a teacher and he had to bite back a grin as he walked right in front of the sexy English teacher Mrs. Olsen. She was a gorgeous brunette with big cans, which of course made her the favorite teacher of every boy in school.

It took Mrs. Olsen a few seconds before she noticed Chris, a few seconds which he could have easily used to get away if he so desired. However, Chris had no intention of getting away since his entire goal was to be seen.

"What are you doing in the hall?" Mrs. Olsen asked with a slight frown. "Shouldn't you be in class?"

"Bite me," Chris responded with a sneer, half hating himself for doing that especially as he saw the look of surprise on her face. Then Chris gave her the bird before turning and running down the hall, knowing that this was sure to get Lewis in trouble.

Once Chris had gone around the corner he used the medallion to change again, transforming into an exact duplicate of another teacher, middle aged and balding Mr. Kelly. Chris didn't like the way his new body felt but knew he wouldn't have to keep it for very long.

"Too bad I had to do that to her," Chris muttered with a sigh.

Chris went back around the corner and was disappointed to see that Mrs. Olsen wasn't running after him. He'd been half looking forward to seeing that. Then getting into character, Chris scowled and exclaimed, "That reckless boy nearly ran me over..."

"He certainly seems to have a serious problem today," Mrs. Olsen responded with a very annoyed scowl.

"We'll have to see he gets some detention then," Chris told her with a thoughtful nod. "That kind of behavior just can't be tolerated..."

Mrs. Olsen nodded agreement, "No it can't..."

Then Chris turned and walked away, chuckling to himself as he did so. That little stunt was certainly bound to get Lewis into a trouble though this was just the start. After all, Chris hadn't even started with Ron or Kyle yet.

"But I can't keep running around the hall like this," Chris mused to himself, "I'm going to have to lay low for awhile..."

Chris frowned and rubbed his balding head as he considered his options though the feel of his extremely thin hair only made him frown more. He shook his head slightly, musing that he'd never thought that he'd be going bald so early.

While Chris tried deciding how he was going to keep from being seen his thoughts kept drifting to Mrs. Olsen. He smiled as he thought of how hot she was, of her incredible rack, and just how killer her body was.

Just then, Chris felt the now familiar warmth spread through his body as he began to change. He gasped in surprise as he realized that he'd accidentally triggered the medallion

"Holy shit," Chris gulped, looking down at his transformed body in amazement and discomfort. He now saw two large mounds pushing out from his shirt, the very same shirt Mrs. Olsen had been wearing minutes earlier. "I've turned into her..."

Chris froze for a moment, thinking that he had to change back into a guy but then he paused. He looked up and down the hallway self-consciously then he hesitantly put a hand on one of his new breasts. He licked his lips thoughtfully then began to grin.

"This could be kind of interesting," he mused to himself.

There was no way Chris would have chosen to turn into a girl but now that he'd done it by accident he saw no reason not to at least have a little fun with it. After all, this was an opportunity he'd never have again.

Chris hurried to the nearest bathroom, pausing to look between the one for boys and girls. He grinned mischieviously before going into the girls bathroom, deciding that he might as well take full advantage of this.

"Hell," he chuckled to himself, "I think a visit to the girls locker room might be in my future..."

Once Chris verified that he as indeed the only one in the bathroom he turned to look himself over in the mirror. He couldn't help but letting out a little wolf whistle as he saw Mrs. Olsen reflected back at him. This felt so wrong yet so exciting at the same time.

"Hot damn," Chris grinned, grabbing his breasts and licking his lips. He could hardly believe he actually had these things or how interesting they felt. "No one would ever believe me if I told them I touched Mrs. Olsen's boobs..."

Chris was more than a little tempted to strip off his shirt and get a good look at his new assets though the thought of someone else walking in and catching him stopped him cold. However, one glance at a stall made him grim mischieviously as he saw he could still do a little exploring without having to worry quite so much about an intrusion.

"Oh yeah," Chris grinned as he began undressing enough to expose his breasts. "This is what I'm talking about..."

Chris felt a mixture of nervousness and excitement as he began cupping his bare breasts, amazed at how sensitive his nipples felt. He bit his lip and pulled down his skirt to get better access to his other new body part as well.

"Damn this feels good," Chris moaned as his body began to respond to his touch. His nipples hardened and he felt warm and wet down below. "I definitely want to check this out..."

But just then, Chris heard someone else come into the bathroom. He froze and grimaced, silently cursing whoever it was who'd interrupted him. He remained motionless while whoever it was used the stall beside him and eventually left. Only then did Chris let out a sigh of relief, knowing that the moment had passed.

"I guess it isn't a good idea doing this here," he let out a sigh of disappointment.

Then with a shake of his head and a muttered curse, Chris used the medallion to change himself once again. Being Mrs. Olsen could be a lot of fun but it would probably get a little too much attention. Besides, using the medallion was a much quicker and easier way of getting dressed again.

Chris stepped out of the bathroom stall and took a look at his new face in the mirror. He was still a girl since it would have been awkward being seen as a boy walking out of the girls bathroom. Then again, he smiled to himself, it might be a good idea to walk out as Ron as long as someone else saw him.

"Not bad," Chris mused, reaching up and running a hand through his now long strawberry blonde hair. "Not bad at all..."

However, Chris was no longer an adult woman but was now a teenage girl who looked like just another female student. He still had a really nice body though his breasts were a little smaller than they'd been as Mrs. Olsen. He imagined this was the way Mrs. Olsen's body had looked back when she'd been this age.

"I won't be invisible this way," Chris thought aloud but then shrugged. "But who cares. This is kind of fun..." He cupped his breasts then winked at his reflection and blew it a kiss before turning to leave.

Chris didn't have to wander the hall for very long before class ended and the halls were flooded with other students. He felt a little awkward to be walking among them as a girl, knowing exactly what the boys who looked at him were thinking. However, he had to admit to himself there was something a bit exciting about that as well.

"This is kind of weird," Chris mused, looking around and being very aware of just how many boys were looking at him. He was especially aware of just how many were looking at his chest, not that he blamed them since he knew quite well he had some damn nice boobs.

Then Chris frowned, knowing that he couldn't just keep wandering the halls and dodging teachers. Maybe he could change back to normal and go to his normal classes but that seemed like such a complete and absolute waste of an opportunity.

"I've got a better idea," Chris chuckled to himself as he went to his normal classroom.

Chris stepped through the door and watched the other students taking their seats. The teacher, Mr. Adams gave him a curious look but he just smiled and tried to look a little shy and nervous. It was hard to do when he was actually feeling kind of smug.

"Hi," Chris said, trying to sound nervous as well. "I'm new here and they told me I should come to this class..."

Mr. Adams frowned for a moment, "No one told me about a new student..." Then he paused to look Chris over before asking. "And what's your name?"

"Christine," Chris responded with a smile, remembering when Ron had teased him by calling him that. It seemed appropriate to use that same name now.

"Okay Christine," Mr. Adams said, gesturing towards an empty seat, "You may sit there for today."

Chris nodded and started towards the seat, glancing over to the empty seat he normally sat in and then looking over the other students. His gaze settled on Ron whom he gave a suggestive wink to before taking his seat.

"This is going to be interesting," Chris mused to himself. "Very interesting indeed..."

--------------------

Chris smiled as he sat in the lunchroom listening to the girls at his table talking. He found it amusing that they all just accepted him as one of them, albeit as a 'new girl' in school. He found being the 'new girl' even more amusing as none of them had any idea of just how new a girl he really was.

At the moment though, Chris was trying to keep a straight face as he listened to two girls talking about Lewis, each one of them sounding more disgusted than the other.

"That freak actually pissed his pants right in front of everyone then just grinned about it and walked away," one girl exclaimed.

Chris actually felt a bit proud of that bit though somewhat embarrassed as well. It had been easy enough to turn himself into Lewis during one of the class breaks though not quite as easy to break all his potty training and intentionally piss himself in front of everyone, leaving Lewis with the damaged reputation.

"And it all disappeared when I changed back," Chris mused to himself, thankful that the piss had vanished along with the body and clothes he was wearing at that time.

"That Lewis kid seems like a weird one," Chris added to the conversation, then gave an exaggerated shudder of disgust as he lied, "I actually saw him pick his nose and eat it..."

The girls were all appropriately horrified at that which only made Chris chuckle. If nothing else, this would create the kind of reputation that Lewis would never escape as long as he remained in this school. He would never get a girl to go out with him now and he was left with the reputation of a laughing stock. Of course, Kyle now had a ruined reputation as well...thanks to another impersonation on Chris' part.

"And did you hear about his friend Kyle?" another girl broke in, almost as if on cue.

"Oh yeah," a blonde giggled, "I heard he walked into the girls locker room then pulled down his pants and began jacking off..."

There were gasps of shocked horror at that as well as more giggles. Chris almost felt guilty for that one...almost. Of course, he hadn't actually jacked off in the girl's locker room. He'd only flashed a few of them with full frontal but the story had changed as it spread.

"It was horrible," Chris added, deciding to add a little more to the exaggerated rumors. "I mean, I was there and he was so small..." He tried to act uncomfortable and embarrassed as he held his fingers about two inches apart. "I mean he was the size of a baby..."

That immediately created another stir and round of whispered giggles. Chis grinned, knowing the rumors would soon spread around the entire school that Kyle was not only a pervert but one with a tiny dick.

"What else can I do?" Chris mused, having already made sure to impersonate Lewis with frilly pink girls underwear while in the boys locker room and having insulted a few teachers as Kyle. It still amazed him what damage he could do to their reputations in the time between classes. "And I haven't even started on Ron..."

Ron was the most difficult of the three jerks to pin down. Chris knew that he could easily ruin Ron's reputation the same way he'd done with the other two, that he could get him expelled from school or even framed for some crimes that would guarantee a little time in juvie. However, none of that really appealed to Chris. A little humiliation was fine for the lackeys but their ringleader deserved a little more.

"But what?" Chris asked himself.

Then Chris had an idea. He'd humiliate Ron in front of the entire school, not by impersonating Ron but by making him actually face it. And what was more humiliating than having some girl you like totally insult you in front of everyone? It also seemed oddly appropriate since it was an incident like that which caused Ron to start coming after Chris in the first place.

"That shouldn't be much problem," Chris looked down at his breasts and smirked, knowing that he already had Ron's full attention. All he had to do was play with it a little more. "It'll be like taking candy from a baby..."

Chris couldn't resist smirking as he went in search of Ron, fully aware of the way every boy he passed looked at him. He'd already caught Ron doing the same...which of course he'd encouraged with a few looks and winks of his own.

It didn't take Chris long to find Ron sitting at a table with his two miserable and confused looking cohorts. Kyle and Lewis were protesting that they didn't do the things they were accused of but Ron obviously wasn't buying it.

"Come on," Ron glared at them, "All sorts of people saw you guys acting like freaks so don't deny it... What...you guys got some good drugs and didn't share?"

Chris was tempted to just sit back and watch but decided to give the two goons a little mercy...for the moment. "Hey," he walked over towards Ron, trying to use the sexy walk he'd seen some real girls using and succeeding better than he'd hoped. At least he knew he'd succeeded from the way all three boys were staring at him.

"Um...hi," Ron responded, obviously surprised at having an attractive girl coming up to him like this.

"I'm Christine," Chris introduced himself with an attempt to look sweet and innocent. It wasn't easy since he wanted to spit in Ron's face. "I'm new here and kind of got lost..." He tried acting embarrassed as he added, "I recognized you from a couple of my classes so thought I'd ask if you could help..."

"Sure," Ron smirked, "I'm Ron by the way..."

"I was trying to find this classroom," Chris said, holding up a piece of paper he'd written a room number on.

Ron was more than eager to help Chris out and get into the good graces of a pretty girl, though Chris couldn't help but thinking that Ron was a bit slimy about it. He kind of doubted that a real girl would fall for Ron's nice guy act but he had to pretend to.

Chris talked to Ron for several minutes, pretending to be friendly and even a little bit interested in him. Then when he finally turned and walked away he let out a sigh of relief, glad to be away from Ron again.

"At least this time he didn't have those goons try beating me up," Chris told himself. Then he glanced back, thinking about Nick and Lewis and what he was going to do with them. He figured he'd embarrassed them enough but he didn't like the fact that Ron still had them to do his dirty work. "I'll have to do something about that."

--------------------

Chris smirked as he got back into character, currently looking just like Ron. He'd been having a little fun getting Ron in trouble though not too much. He didn't want Ron getting too suspicious or kicked out of school...not yet at least. That could come later.

Then Chris saw Lewis getting closer and smiled, knowing that this was just the right time. He waited a moment longer until Lewis was almost right next to him then he pretended to talk on his cell phone, making sure Lewis could hear him.

"Yeah," Chris said in his best Ron impersonation. "Kyle and Lewis are total idiots... I mean, those losers actually think I like them. That means they'll make the perfect scapegoats... We'll rob that store and make sure they get all the blame... No...it won't be a problem...not with those idiots."

Chris watched Lewis from the corner of his eye, pretending he didn't see the other boy as he hung up his imaginary phone call. He'd made a similar call in Kyle's hearing just a short time ago, making sure that neither boy would trust Ron again. And without his goons, Ron wouldn't be nearly as dangerous.

Chris chuckled as he walked away then reached under his shirt to feel the medallion. It was such an amazing thing, giving him opportunities he never would have imagined before. And he still had a few more hours to take advantage of those opportunities as well.

Once Chris was sure he was in a safe place where no one could see him, he used the medallion to turn himself back into Christine. He smiled as he looked down at his feminine body, especially his boobs. There was something appealing about having a pair of boobs so readily available to touch.

"It feels kind of funny having them," Chris mused to himself, "But they're definitely nice to have too..."

Then Chris shook his head and cleared his thoughts. As much fun as it might be to really play with his new body he knew he couldn't afford to do that right now. For one, there were way too many people wandering around school for that to be a good idea and for another he still had work to do.

After this, Chris began looking for Ron though it didn't take him long to find him. Ron was in back of the school, smoking a cigarette behind the bleachers. Chris had to push down his real feelings towards Ron and smile pleasantly as he approached.

"Oh, I didn't know you were out here," Chris exclaimed, acting surprised. "I was just coming out for some fresh air and thought I'd be alone..."

"Yeah," Ron smirked as he took a drag from his cigarette. "There's lots of fresh air here..."

Chris had to fight back the urge to roll his eyes and tell Ron that the air was all between his ears. Instead, he gave a fake chuckle and said, "It's so funny I run into you out here..."

"Yeah," Ron grinned, giving Chris an appreciative look. "But I'm glad you did..."

For the next several minutes Chris pretended to be charmed by Ron as they made small talk. When they began walking back to the building, Chris could tell that it was almost time. He was sure that Ron was going to ask him out soon.

Once they were back in the halls, Ron asked, "You wanna go out with me sometime? Maybe tonight?"

Chris smiled, knowing that this was it. He quickly looked around and saw that there were other students all around them in the hallway. Now he could turn Ron down in the most insulting and humiliating way possible, making sure that everyone saw. He'd make Ron a laughingstock and completely ruin his reputation.

Then Chris paused as another idea suddenly came to him. He grinned as he turned to Ron, responding as sweetly as he could. "Sure, I'd love to..."

"Great," Ron grinned back smugly, as though he'd never expected any other answer. "I can pick you up at five..."

After they'd agreed on a few more details, Chris said, "I've got to get going... I don't want to be late to class on my first day there..." Then he winked at Ron, "And I'll see you later..."

Chris continued smiling as he turned away and only let out a sigh of relief once he was far enough away. He felt dirty and disgusted with himself for the way he'd been kissing up to Ron though he knew it would be worth it.

"Oh yeah," Chris chuckled to himself, "This is really gonna be worth it..."

--------------------

Chris sat back in his chair, smirking slightly as he watched a group of girls whispering to each other and occasionally glancing over at Kyle and giggling. Chris couldn't help but feeling pleased by how well his plan for Kyle and Lewis was working. Their poor reputations had spread through the whole school and now no one took them seriously...as bullies or anything else.

Then Chris turned his attention back to the teacher and pretended he was paying attention. After all, it wouldn't do to be seen paying too much attention to either Kyle or the people who were talking to him behind his back.

While Chris was waiting for the class to be finished and the school day along with it, he glanced over at one boy who sat in the front row looking just as bored as he felt. Chris knew Tommy though they were hardly good friends. Tommy was a nice guy but a bit of a loner with a reputation for being something of a nerd.

Then Chris noticed that Tommy kept glancing to a girl sitting a short distance away, staring at her for a moment with obvious infatuation before quickly looking away. The object of Tommy's attention was a very pretty girl named Nadine whom Chris had admired himself once or twice.

"Too bad she doesn't even know he exists," Chris mused to himself, knowing exactly how Tommy felt. After all, there'd been pretty girls he was interested in before and they'd never really noticed him much either.

As soon as the bell rang indicating both class and the school day was over, Chris got up and walked to where Nadine was getting up to leave. He wasn't quite sure what he was doing and was acting more on impulse than anything else.

"Who is that boy?" Chris leaned over and asked Nadine, gesturing to Tommy as he picked up his own school bag. "There's something interesting about him..."

Nadine looked at Chris for a moment then at Tommy with an expression of curiosity. "That's Tommy," she responded before giving Tommy a more intense look as she tried seeing what it was that Chris found 'interesting' about him.

"I'm Christine," Chris introduced himself.

"Nadine," she told Chris. "Welcome to the school..."

"Thanks," Chris told her as he began to leave. However, he glanced back and noticed that Nadine was watching Tommy with a thoughtful expression. Chris just grinned before continuing on his way, muttering, "I hope you appreciate that Tommy..."

Chris hurried away from school as fast as he could, not wanting to deal with Ron again until their date and not wanting to see either Kyle or Lewis again period. He let out a sigh of relief once he was off school grounds and heading on his way home.

A short time later Chris was sitting in his bedroom back in his own form, holding the medallion in his hands and staring at it while he killed time before his date. He could hardly believe that this small piece of jewelry could open such a world of opportunity for him. Opportunity for some fun...for revenge...and... Chris wasn't quite sure what else it offered him but he knew that there were other opportunities as well.

"But not much time," he sighed. He'd chosen to use his limited time having fun getting even with Ron and the goons which meant there wasn't enough time to explore his other options.

Once Chris decided that he'd killed enough time, he slipped the medallion around his neck again and grinned. A minute later he was out of his house again and was on his way to where he'd agreed to meet Ron, transforming himself back to Christine on the way.

"Hello girls," Chris chuckled as he looked down at his breasts, fighting the impulse to make them a little larger. While having even larger breasts might be kind of fun not to mention impress Ron even more, he thought that he was already busty enough and didn't want to overdo it.

It didn't take long for Chris to reach his destination, a small apartment complex about a block away from his house. He stood out in front where he'd agreed to meet Ron, having told Ron that this was where he lived.

Ron arrived a short time later, driving a beat up old Camero that had seen better days. He pulled up beside Chris then stepped out with a smirk that made Chris want to smack him upside the head.

"C'mon, hop in," Ron said, giving Chris an appreciative though somewhat lecherous look.

"Where are we going?" Chris asked as sweetly as he could while he climbed into the car.

"Wait and see babe," Ron responded.

Chris just rolled his eyes and bit back a smart ass comment before exclaiming, "I can't wait..."

Chris wasn't surprised when Ron's big destination was a greasy burger join that had a reputation as being cheap for more than just the cost. Chris had eaten there before and wasn't at all impressed. In fact, he rather would have eaten at Burger King though he certainly didn't say so.

Even though Chris hadn't been expecting much from dinner, it was even worse than he'd expected. The food itself wasn't impressive though it wasn't too bad either. The worst part of the dinner was the company and the fact that Ron wouldn't stop telling bad jokes and stories that made himself out to be some sort of tough guy.

"Wow," Chris played along. "That's incredible... You mean you really beat up three guys all by yourself?

"Yeah," Ron smirked. "I mean, they were being real jerks so I didn't have much choice. I mean, that's the kind of guy I am..."

Chris just gasped in mock awe, biting his tongue so he wouldn't point out that the incident really hadn't happened like that at all. Chris had heard all about the real fight and the truth was that Ron and his two goons had beaten up three guys whom he'd overheard insulting him. In fact, the three guys they'd beaten up hadn't even been any kind of a threat. They were one grade lower and were the kind of guys who spent a lot more time playing video games than doing anything at all physical.

"You're so tough," Chris played along.

When they'd finished eating, things went almost exactly as Chris expected. Ron had been finding excuses to touch Chris all through the dinner, touching his hand by 'accident' and the like. As soon as they got up to leave, Ron actually put his arm around Chris' shoulder and pulled him tight.

"I know this place with some great scenery," Ron said. "You'll love it..."

"Really?" Chris forced a smile. "I can’t wait..."

Ron quickly proved just how predictable he was when he drove them to 'the Heights', a local landmark that was little more than a hill that looked down on a park. The Heights did have a good view though it was less known for the scenery than for the fact that it was the place teenagers went to make out.

As soon as they arrived, Chris hopped out of the car and looked down at the park, exclaiming, "Wow, it does have a good view..."

"Doesn't it?" Ron smirked, lighting a cigarette and watching Chris with an almost hungry expression.

Chris looked at his watch then said, "This reminds me of a place we had where I used to live..." Then he launched into a story about a fictional park where everyone went for picnics. Ron was obviously annoyed and impatient though he tried hiding it. That just amused Chris who stretched the story on a little longer.

"That's great and all," Ron said when Chris was done, coming up next to Chris putting an arm around his shoulder. "You know...your story and all the scenery really is romantic..."

Chris thought that this was one of the worst pickup lines ever and suspected that Ron was going to ask him what sign he was next. However, Chris decided not to give Ron that opportunity. He glanced at his watch again and smiled.

"Yeah it is," Chris said in his most sexually suggestive voice. He had no idea how well it would work since he didn't exactly have any experience in trying to seduce guys but it did seem to have the right result. Ron began moving in for a kiss but Chris pulled away and asked, "How about I give you a little massage..." He winked at Ron who grinned in response.

Chris had Ron sit down on bench that was set up to give a good view down on the park and then went behind the bench and began to massage Ron's shoulders. He briefly considered just putting his hands around Ron's neck and choking him but managed to ignore the temptation.

"Now close your eyes," Chris whispered into Ron's ear. "We're going to try something a little exciting..."

"Sounds good to me," Ron grinned, not being able to see the even bigger grin that Chris wore.

Chris stopped the massage long enough to pull out the medallion and gently slip it over Ron's head. Then Chris went back to massaging Ron's shoulders for a minute before bending over to whisper in Ron's ear again.

"Now imagine your ultimate dream girl," Chris suggested in his sexiest voice. "Imagine just how hot and sexy she looks..."

Then Chris felt Ron's shoulders shifting underneath his hands. Ron's body began to shift and transform while Chris continued with the massage, digging his fingers in deep enough to distract Ron from the sensations of his changing. A few seconds later, Ron had become a very sexy girl with long black hair.

"Now imagine the sexy clothes she wears," Chris instructed him, still keeping his own voice sweet and suggestive.

Ron's clothes all shimmered and changed, transforming into something that was more slutty than sexy. He had stiletto heeled shoes that he hadn't noticed since he was still sitting down, fishnet stockings, a black leather miniskirt, and a skimpy shirt that showed so much cleavage it was nearly indecent. Chris thought that Ron now looked like a cheap hooker.

"Now imagine her with bigger breasts," Chris told Ron. Ron was already very busty but almost immediately began to grow even larger. "Even larger... Oh yes...," Chris purred, "you love big bouncy breasts... HUGE breasts... Monster hooters..."

At this point, Ron's breasts had become enormous, each one nearly the size of a watermelon. This was finally too much for Chris to distract him from and Ron jumped to his feet in surprise, then staggered on the high heels and fell face first...or chest first onto the ground.

"What the fuck?" Ron screamed in shock as he grabbed his mammoth chest and stared at it in disbelief and confusion.

Chris just stood there and stared at Ron for a moment before he burst out laughing. "I say it looks like you turned into a girl."

Then Chris went to try getting the medallion back from Ron, knowing he didn't have much time. He had been about to take the medallion back right before Ron realized he'd changed and freaked out. Now things had become more complicated.

"What the hell is this?" Ron demanded, trying to get to his feet and grabbing the bench for support.

"Can you imagine of those things were even bigger?" Chris asked innocently, gesturing to Ron's massive breasts. Then as he watched, they began growing larger again which made Chris chuckle. He'd intended to use this as a distraction to get the medallion but Ron only freaked out more making it even more difficult for Chris to get close.

Just then, Chris' watch began to beep as the alarm went off...indicating that time was up. It had been 12 hours since he'd first put on the medallion and activated the magic.

"No," Chris gasped, staring at the medallion around Ron's neck as it began to glow faintly and then just crumbled away to dust. "No..."

For a moment, Chris just stood there hardly able to believe it. He'd planned it so well...taking the medallion back and turning back to himself at the last minute so he could rub Ron's face in the fact that he was the one who'd changed him. However, there was no way Chris could change back now.

"You can thank Kyle and Lewis for this," Chris lied, deciding that he didn't want Ron to have any idea of who he really was. "That got tired of you bossing them around all the time so asked me to give you that medallion." He shook his head for a moment and added, "I had no idea it would do something like this to you..."

"Kyle?" Ron asked, staring down at his transformed body in horror. "Lewis?" Then he snarled, "Those fucking traitors..."

Chris just smiled sweetly and waved to Ron, "Have a fun walk back..." Then Chris turned and began" walking away, holding up Ron's car keys and letting Ron see them before casually tossing them off the hill.

"Get back here," Ron screamed though Chris just continued walking without looking back.

"It’s gonna be a long walk," Chris sighed as he looked down at himself, knowing he had the same walk back that Ron did...though not as much extra weight on his chest to carry with him. "Too bad..." Then he thought of the look on Ron's face and chuckled. Chris cupped his breasts and mused, "This just might be worth it..."

--------------------

Chris sat in his bedroom, considering his current condition and looking at himself in a small hand held mirror. The medallion had vanished leaving him as Christine so this beautiful face he stared at in the mirror was going to be with him for a very long time.

Chris glanced towards his door, knowing it was locked but feeling a little nervous anyway. He just hoped no one even knocked on it. After all, he'd snuck back into the house after getting back from dealing with Ron so his parents hadn't seen him like this yet. Somehow, Chris didn't think that explaining his sex change to his family would be an easy conversation...especially since everyone knew that this kind of thing was completely impossible.

"Amazing how many impossible things can actually happen," Chris mused aloud.

"You've got that right," another voice exclaimed.

"What the...?" Chris gasped in surprise as he turned around and saw Miss Chiff standing there with the pixie Pip floating over her shoulder. "How did you get in...?" Then he paused to shake his head, "Nevermind. Stupid question."

"It sure is," Pip grinned.

"I did warn you about the time limit," Chiff said, sounding almost apologetic.

"I know," Chris responded, looking down at himself and shrugging, "It’s not your fault things didn't work out quite the way I planned..."

"Most people wouldn't see it that way," Chiff grinned. "For some reason, people usually blame me when an opportunity I offer doesn't go quite as expected."

"I wonder why," Pip muttered sarcastically as she rolled her eyes. Then she quickly darted out of the way as Chiff tried to swat at her with her hand.

"Unfortunately, I am unable to undo your changes," Chiff explained to Chris, shrugging as she did so. "The rules of the game were that you would be left as you were."

Chris blinked at that, "Game?" Then he gave her a suspicious look, "I thought you were doing me a favor..."

"Everything is a game," Chiff grinned at him with an amused twinkle in her eyes. "Even favors."

"And she always follows the rules," Pip added, "even though she's the one who makes them up and is the only one who usually knows what they are." Pip flew in a circle around Chiff's head and muttered, "Though I always wondered at the irony of a goddess of chaos being so fond of rules..."

"You can't have a game without rules," Chiff pointed out with a faint chuckle. Then she looked at Chris and shrugged, "That's why I can't change you back."

Chris stared at Chiff for a moment before shrugging, "That's okay... I don't mind being like this..." He gestured down at himself and added, "I had a lot of fun being Christine and I think being a hot chick will be a lot more fun than being a plain looking guy..."

"What?" Pip gasped in surprise.

Chiff just smirked, rubbing her nails along her shirt then holding them out to admire them. "I could have told you that..."

Then Chris asked, "Just out of curiosity, exactly what were the rules to your...game?"

"Quite simple," Chiff responded curiously. "Once I gave you the medallion I would not interfere until the time limit was over, nor would I undo or alter any changes that the medallion made."

Chris nodded thoughtfully at that, then carefully asked, "So...is there any rule about you being able to give me another opportunity?"

"The kid is crazy," Pip blurted out.

However, Chiff just laughed, "I like the way you think kid... Speaking of which, I like how you tricked that Ron boy into changing himself..." Then she paused to watch Chris with an expression of obvious amusement. "But to answer your question, there is no specific rule..."

Pip landed on Chiff's shoulder and shook her head, looking to Chris and saying, "Most people aren't dumb enough to come back for more..."

"Normally I might take advantage of that opportunity," Chiff smirked, making Chris suddenly wonder if he'd made a big mistake. However, she continued, "But like I said kid...I kind of like you. Because of that, I'm going to do something else I don't usually do... I'm going to help clean up some of the mess..."

With that, Chiff reached behind her back for a moment and brought it back into view with a small silk pouch which she held out to Chris. "This is gullibility powder. All you have to do is blow a little into someone's face and they will become very accepting of anything you tell them for the next few minutes." She grinned mischieviously as she continued, "Usually it’s used to make people accept and believe outrageous stories...but in this case it can make them believe outrageous truths...such as the truth of your identity."

"That sounds interesting," Chris grinned as he accepted the pouch, imagining what he could do with something like this. Sure, he could make his family believe his story about who he really was...but he could also mess with a few people as well.

"There is only enough for a few doses," Chiff explained, her expression turning a little more serious. "So be careful who you choose to use it on."

"Damn," Chris muttered, reluctantly deciding that he'd have to give up the idea of using it for practical jokes. Convincing his family of his identity would be a little more important.

Then Chiff put her hand behind her back and this time brought it back out with a large envelope held in it. "And here are all those annoying things like birth certificate and social security card that you mortals seem to need. As far as anyone else is concerned, you will now be your own cousin Christine."

"Um...thanks," Chris said as he accepted the envelope and looked at the paperwork inside. After just a quick look through, everything she'd just given him looked to be in order. And though he was no expert, he thought they looked authentic too.

"I hate paperwork," Chiff muttered, giving Chris a stead look as she added, "I hope you appreciate that..."

"I do," Chris told her quickly. "I really do."

"Okay then," Chiff said, looking at her wrist as though checking the time on a watch even though she wore no watch there, "I have to get going. I'm supposed to be having dinner with my sister Happ and I really want to get to the restaurant before she accidentally destroys it."

Pip just chuckled, "I don't want to miss that..."

"Me either," Chiff grinned back at her diminutive sidekick. Chiff turned her attention back to Chris and told him, "I'm glad to have met someone so amusing... Who knows, perhaps we shall meet again someday." Then she snapped her fingers and was suddenly gone along with Pip.

Chris just stared at the empty space where Miss Chiff had been standing a moment before then shook his head. He chuckled to himself, wondering why he was surprised when nearly everything he'd seen her do had been impossible...and this wasn't even the first time he'd seen her do that disappearing trick.

"I kind of hope I do see her again someday," Chris mused to himself even though he had a feeling that running into Miss Chiff again might not be the best thing for him. "That would have to be interesting if nothing else..."

Then Chris looked down at himself and his transformed body, smiling faintly as he did so. He certainly hadn't intended to stay like this permanently though now that it had happened he didn't really mind. In fact, the more he thought about it the more curious he became. Like he'd told Chiff, being a boy had always felt kind of boring and he had a feeling that having a body like this would be a whole lot more interesting...and a lot more fun.

"I can't wait to check you out," he chuckled to himself, about to undress when a thought occurred to him.

Chris had been dying to really check this body out all day but didn't have the privacy or opportunity to really do so until now. Now he had all the time and opportunity he'd ever want though he still couldn't do it quite yet. He still had something else he had to do first.

Chris held up the small pouch of gullibility powder that Chiff had given him and smiled. Before he could do anything else he still had to have a little conversation with his family and explain his strange transformation...not to mention convince his parents that he deserved a very large increase in his allowance.

"After all," Chris chuckled to himself as he left his room, "Why waste a perfectly good opportunity?"

THE END